':yililuaikA4!'?'!l^!!j^iliyilji'k DIS^R'IATIOiN rv TfjE BOOK OF REVELATIONS DEDICATED T 'THE AUTHOK : IRIENDS ?i- m- % BY JAMES GRAY, 0^ the County of laongjord^ Ifelantl. For 2vh< tny iv^e ^cnfUn afcretime, wei'e writ f til Jo r : . . . . ; / ing : t j ■ a; .":? • u^!: pn Heh ce and omfort oftks scnpiures, mi^'. \acc .'lO^^c. Roiii. xv. 4. Pleditate upon these things- ; give th'^.'f holly to ^hat thy pra-fiHng may appear to all. 1 Tim. iv, \L . PBTNT«D it 18* fJ. i:^ s Q^ i^ ^^^ i:^. '^iS' AT PRINCETON, N. J. i» :v cj I.- ^ SAMUEL AGNEW, OK H H I I, A n K I, P H 1 A , PA. QTo. DiviSIO' ''*' ^ C..., _^.v.s.o..,. ^.^^ . I >^A^//;, -^c - ,1) ' Booh\ No, I' © ••* ©, A DISSERTATION ox THE REVELATION. DISSERTATION ON TBE BOOK OF 3S "^ I3IL A "Ipa® SF8 DEDICATED TO THE AUTHOR's FRIENDS IN AMERICA. BY JAMES ^GRAY, Of the Coimty of Longford, Ireland, For whatsoever things were written aforetime, were written for our learning; that we, through patience, and comfort of the scriptures, might have hope. Rom. xv. 4. Meditate upon these things; give thyself ivholly to them, that thy profiting may appear to all, 1 Tim. iv. 15. NEWBURGH : PRINTED BY B. P. LEWIS & CO. FOR ROBERT GRAY. 1818. SouUum District of ?iEW'YORK, SS, ^^i,\i J » ! ;^/ ^^ ''^ REMEMBERED, that oo tlic ninc- J*)fe^4!iwi«l*a^ teeiith day of October, in the foity- ^ L. S. [J third year of the Independence of 2^Bi5M^'ilp"or, and a crown, as the reward of thtir triumphant warfare. On opening the second seal, ambition, vain glory, the love of conquest, and all the evils pertaining 'o a military life, are dis- coverable; for to him who acts on this bloody princi- ple was given a great sword. On opening the third seal, covetousness, liypocrisy, and evils of this nature, would appear, under the pretence of justice, if not re- stricted by human laws. On opening the fourth seal, intemperance, with all its train of ghastly evils, may- be enumerated, by which men are going on in tiie way of death and hell. On oj>ening the fifth seal, persecu- tion is held in abhorrence, by a holy and just God. On INTRODUCTION. XV opening the sixth seiil, tlie fatal elfects of popery are discovciable. In the seventh chapter, we find that persecution from every quarter must cease, and the Jews^ those ancient favorites of the Most High, are called in, and engrafted into Christ's kingdom. The seventh seal accords with this, as it ends in silence. Thus ends the first view which God has favored us with, under the opening of the seals. In the eighth and ninth chapters, we are favored with another view of things, past, present, and to come, under the sounding of seven trumpets; which is the seven different ways whereby the gospel has been de- livered and received. The first was to the Jews, the second to the gentiles ; the third by the instructors which arose after the apostles' days, whereby the salu- tary waters of the gospel were made bitter ; the fourth by the teachers which next arose, and obscured gospel lighi, a.iid bivfthc-iij' ivhich must bhortly come lo pr^ssj and he sent; and signiiiod it by his angel," or by iliv.i ope- rative influence, iind gU't oi' iiis Holy Spirii, " lo his servEint Jolin," wiio was the person appointed to pub- lish it. This Jahn was ordained to "bear record of the word ot Goi. and of tlie testimony of Jesus Christ, and of ah thi: i.s that he sav/," or was allowed to pub- lish. He tiien pronounces a blessing on him "that readeth, and they that hoar the words ot this prophe- cy, and keep," in heart and mindj^tliose things which are written therein;" and concludes with this emphat- ic reason, "for the time is at hand." His dedication to the seven churches is full of heav- enly cotisolation to all true believers: "John to ti\e seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace, from liim which is, and which was, and 24 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 1. wliich is to come; aiul from the seven spirits which are before his Ihioiie.'' Here God is declared to be the great first cause of all things. See also Chapter, iv. "And from Jesus Clirisl, who is the faithful Witness, and the first begotten of tlic dead, and the Prince of the kings of the i artii. ,Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood." In this verse the great attribute of mercy, through the Re- deemer, and his mediatorial offices, are beautifully described; and in t^iC following verse, the higiily ex- alted state ai'd pi ivi'ege of a true believer is given in the most livi:rly colours j for tJie Redeemer " hath made them kings and priests unto God, and his Father; to him be glory and dominion, for ever and ever. Amen.'^ "Behold, he cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see hiiji, and they also which pierced him, and all kin- dreds of the earth, shall wail because of him. Even so. Amen." Through the whole of this book, we shall find mankind divided into three parts. First, the heav- enly minded, or tiiose who place their affections on things above. Second, the earthly minded, who have a form of godliness, but were ignorant of its power. Thud, tlie sea, which ccrnprehends the heathen and infidel, or pagan world, who knew not God, and are, like the sea, the major part of the human race; it is, therefore, to the second class that this verse must be applied ; for first, the Redeemer " cometh with clouds,'* or appears in an obscure manner to them. Secondly, "and every eye shall see him;" they shall see, but not perceive, as did the incorrigible Jews, the nature and efficacy of a Saviour's love. Thirdly, "and they also which pierced him ;" this includes the wicked Jews, who consented to his death, but more particularly the Clutp. 1.) ON THE REVELATldN. 25 nominal christians, who " crucify him afresh, and put him to open shame," by their ungodly deeds. And fourthly, "all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him." It is plain, from this last clause, that the earthly minded and carnal, who are lovers of pleasure, more than lovers of God, shall wail and lament, when they are cast into outer darkness. And lastly, "even so, amen," shews their doom to be inevitable. "I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty." Here again God is declared to be the great first Cause, or Parent of uni- versal nature. The ninth verse shews, that "John was a compan^ ion in tribulation," with the saints of those days, that he was "also their brother, in the kingdom and pa- tience of Jesus Christ, and that he was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the tes- timony of Jesus Christ." This appears to be a small barren island in the Archipelago, between Europe and Asia, to which the prophet was banished, for the truth which he propagated and maintained. Verse 10. " I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet.'' This voice, or call to this holy man, seems to be very different from that of the teachers of this, o' the form- er ages. I fear many of them have ran without it, and are not sent ; and how can they, in such cases, profit the people ? This great and spiritual voice was be- hind him, urging him to write for the reproof, edifica- tion, and comfort of the churches, by saying, in tlie eleventh verse, "I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last; and, What thou seest, write in a book^ and 20 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 1. send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Tliyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Phila- delphia, and unto Laodicea." Why John was directed to send this book to these seven churches of Asia, leaves room for a variety of conjectures; some have imagin- ed, that as these churches were pretty convenient to each other, John became their Metropolitan; but how could that be? for first, as it was the Redeemer's king- dom, and the future happiness of mankind that he la- bored for, in christian love he could have no particu- lar attachment to these churches, beyond any other; Secondly, were they more famed for their piety, than any other, that John was commanded to pay this ex- traordinary attention to them ? Thirdly, were they so situated, as to transmit copies of this book with more ease and facility to other churches? Fourthly, Avhy were the churches of Italy and Greece not noticed, or were the writings of Paul considered as sufficient for them? Fifthly, were they more likely to fall into er- rors, than any others? Sixthly, this observation I am constrained to make, that as they were situated near Byzantium, afterwards called Constantinople, which became the seat of the eastern emperors, these em- perors and their bishops, about the year 536, separa- ted from the Roman, or western church, then fall- ing into idolatry. The eastern empire continued till the year 1453, when it was destroyed by the Otto- man power, and many of the easterns were obliged to take refuge in Europe, about the time that the art of printing was discovered. These refugees brought with them the copies of the New Testament, and thus by the providential care of God, we have that sacred Chap. 1.) ON THE REVELATION. 27 volume translated, and printed in the languages of all the reformed churches, from the original Greek manu- scripts. Verse 12. "And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden can- dlesticks." This proves John's writings to be all figu- rative; for in the twentieth verse, the seven candle- sticks are shewn to be tlie seven churcl\es. On con- sidering this figure, we find, that a candlestick is pla- ced on some eminent situation, it supports the candle, and thus light and comfort are diffused to all aroujxl. The same effect would a church, or society of true be- lievers produce. The four following verses shew tlie glory, power, majesty, and dominion of the Redeemer, in and over the churches, as their Supreme Kcad. "lie held in his right hand seven stars," which are the angels, or the governmental authority over them. "Out of his mouth went a sharp tv/o edged sword," whicli she^s the powerful effect of his gospel, on all true believ- ers, and the fatal consequences of it to the disobedi- ent. "His countenance v. as as the sun shineth in his strength." He is the Sun of righteousness, who, by his gospel, has dispelled those clouds of error, igno- rance, superstition, and idolatry, from all who are obe- dient to the truths contained in it. Verse 17. "And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me. Fear not; I am the first and the last." From these words we may perceive the reverential awe of John, who was the beloved disciple. What fhall they do, who revere him not ? John was comforted, they shall be tormented. 28 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 1. Verse 18. "I am lie that livetli, and was dead; and beliokl, I am alive for evermore. Amen. And have ihe keys of hell, and of death." These are comfort- able words, to know that the Redeemer liveth, that he has triumphed over hell and death, and is the victori- ous Captain of our salvation. That he has the keys of hell and death, shews that he has power to punish ihe wicked, as well as reward the righteous. As all power is committed to him, by his lieavenly Father, glory, lionor, and praise, be given to that adorable Be- ing, who has put the keys into more merciful hands, than the pretended successors of Saint Peter! Verse 19. *•' Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter.'' Here is a commission of a most exten- sive, and important nature. John was beloved by his Redeemer, and by liis mediation became a favorite of the most high God, who endowed him with many spi- ritual gifts^and qualified him to write the things which •he saw, and which are, and even those things which should be hereafter. In this wonderful book, the pre- dictions, numbers, times, and other circumstances, ail •prove it to be of divine original. Verse 20. "The mystery of the seven stars, which thdu sawest in my right hand, and the seven gold- en candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches, and the seven candlesticks, which •thou sawest, are the seven churches." This verse proves, that the words of this book cannot be taken in their literal sense; it is here called, a mystery, and to shew that it is so, the seven stars are the angels of the seven churches, which is the spiritual government of ifs s^everal members, in defence of the truths of the Chap. I.) ON THE REVELATION. 29 gospel, as committed to them; for we see that some are commended, and others reproved, wliich shews that tlie whole body were chargeable, or to guard against any error that might appear among them; and thus it appears, that pastor and people are inclu- ded. And the seven candlesticks are the seven churdi- es, or lights, to lighten the gentiles, and to shew man- kind the way of righteousness, and truth; and to prove this, Christ says to his followers. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father, which is in heav- en." Matt. V. 16. Chap. 2.) ON THE REVELATION. 31 CHAP. II. Verse 1. "Unto the angel of the church of Ephe- sus write : These things saith he that hath the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks." It is to be observed, that the r-^ven churches are addressed in seven differ- ent forms, and each shews the power and efficacy of the Redeemer. This church is highly commended, in the second and third verses, for its works, its labour, and patience; it appears, that they could not bear them which are evil; they examined pretended teach ers, and found them liars; they persevered in well doing. Nevertheless, the prophet, in the fourth verse, had something against them, because they had fallen from their first love. Verse 6. " Remember, therefore, from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do thy first works, or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy can- dlestick out of his place, except thou repent." Verse 7. " He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. To him that over- cometh will I give to eat of the tree of Ufe, which is in the midst of the paradise of God." Happy state of those, who can overcome the snares, and temptations of this evil world, and be enabled to partake o£ the tree of life! When faults were found in the church at Ephesus, at this early period, I fear that the best of our church governments, at the present day, would be found vastly more defective. Verse 8. "And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write: These things saith the first and the 32 A dissertation" (Chap. 2. last, which uas dead and is ahvc.*' This church is commended for its works, the tribulation which it en- dured, the poverty it labored under; but it was found rich in grace, though at tlie same lime there were liy- pocritical members attached to it, m ho said they were Jews, but were found to be of the synagogue of satan. For a trial of their faith, it was foretold, that some of them should suffer imprisonment, by temptation from the evil one; they were also to suffer persecution for ten days, (or prophetic years.) This church is exhort- ed to continue faithful unto death, that they may ob- tain a crown of life. "He that hath an ear, let hira hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death." Happy death of the righteous, when they shall receive a crown of life, that fadeth not away ! It is worthy of notice, that the faithful members of these seven churches, have seven different kinds of blessings pro- mised, all of which centre in eternal happiness. Verse 12. "And to the angel of the church in Per^ gamos write; These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges." It appears that this church was situated in a very corrupt part of Asia, even where satan's seat is; that even there they held fast the name, and supported the faith of the Redeem- er, even in those days, wherein Antipas, a faithful martyr, was slain among them. But he who knows the mind and secrets of all men, found vices and crimes among them. They had also among them, those that held the doctrine of Balaam, and threw stumbling blocks in the way of the truth. They bad among them, those who incHned to idolatry, and were guilty of for- nication. They had also among them, i.hosc who held Chap. 2.) ON THE REVELATION. 33 the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, now called poligamy, or a plurality of wives. Verse 16. "Repent, or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth." From these words we may perceive, how unequal the combat, when the sinner is to be fought by strict justice. Verse 17 "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. To him that over- cometh, will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no mrm knoweth, saving he that receiveth it." Happy state of the righteous, to be fed with that bread, which cometh down from heaven, to receive spiritual nourishment from the Lord of life, and to enjoy a blessing, which the world can neither give, nor take away ! Verse 18. "And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write: These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass." Verse 19. "I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patiencie, and thy works." It would appear, from these words, that the church was in a progressive state of spiritual improvement; but yet when tried by him, who know- eth all our ways, it was found in some things defective. It was charged with Tiaving some, who taught false doctrines, and thereby seduced others; it was also tinctured with idolatry, and a "space to repent of these fornications was given her, but she repented not." Verse 22. "Behold I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her, into great tri- )>ulation, except tliey repent of their deeds." From 34 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 2. these words we may see the clanger of continuing in sin. God's Spirit will not always strive with man; he may be given over lo a reprobate mind, and no place for repentance found. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God in an unregenerate state. He is not to be mocked. Verse 23. "And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know, that I am he which searchest the reins and hearts; and I will give unto every one of you, according to your v.orks." Verse 24. "But unto you I say, and to the rest in Thyatira, (as many as have not tliis doctrine, and which have not known the depths of satan, as they speak,) I will put upon you none other burden, bat that v/hich ye have already; hold fast till I come." From these words we may see the purity of heart and life, which the gos- pel law requires, and the dreadful effects of teaching false doctrines. It is a fact, that in these last ages, men have considered the Redeemer as incapable of ruling over us. They must decree rites and ceremo- nies, which neither he, nor his disciples, ever ordain- ed. They have made canons, and injunctions, Avhich the gospel never enjoined, and have treated with con- tempt, the glorified Redeemer, and his heavenly Father. Verse 26. "And he that overcometh, and keepclh my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations." "The meek shall inherit the earth." Matt. V. 5. "And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers, even as I received of my Father. And I will give him the morning star," which will lead us on to perfect day. "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches." Chap. 3.) ON THE REVELATION. 35 CHAP. III. Verse 1. " And unto the angel of the church in Sar- dis write: These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou hvest, and art dead: Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die; for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember, therefore, how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou slialt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee." From these words, we find, that at Sardis, they had a name among the churches, that they had received the important truths of the gospel, and were content therewith; they thought the name suffici- ent, but made no spiritual improvement; they had the form of godliness, but not the power, and therefore were considered as dead, or ready to die. From hence we may learn the danger of living in a state of carnal security. If we are not growing better, we are growing worse; we must grow in grace, and favor with God, be- fore we can arrive at perfection, and perfection is posi- tively required, before we are admitted into glory; any thing that is impure, or unclean, cannot appear in the presence of him, with whom we have to do. In order to attain to eternal happiness, see what the Redeemer says, INIatt. v. 48. " Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father, which is in heaven, is perfect." And here the command is to "be watchful, and to strength- en the things which remain, and are ready to die." If 36 A sissertAtton (Chap. 3. we do not, our works will not be found perfect before God. I do not here mean absolute perfection; no mortal on earth can attain to that, by his own works; but if we draw near to God, he will draw near to us, and our merciful High Priest, and Intercessor, is able and willing to perform the rest. We are also com- manded to "remember how we have received and heard," as we have the voice of scripture, and the voice of reason, to direct us. We are to hold fast these things and repent, lest death may come on as a thief, and we know not what hour he may come. It appears that " even in Sardis, there were a few names which had not defiled their garments, therefore they shall walk in white with the Redeemer in glory; because they were found worthy. He that overcom- eth, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels." Gracious encouragement ! may we grow in grace, that our works may be perfect before God. " He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. Verse 7, "And to the angel of the church in Phila- delphia write, These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that epeneth,and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no maa openeth. I know thy works : Behold I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it ; for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name." The church, or I may add, the people of this description, are greatly encouraged; the door of mercy is always open to them; if they are iveak, they also are willing to keep the faith, and Chap. I.) ON THE REVELATION. 37 Cluist's strength is sufficient for them. These are- they, who will increase in strength, and stature, and in the end attain to perfection through Jesus Christ. These are they, before whom the synagogue of salan, or all the wicked and unbelieving, of every description, shall tremble. In that day, when the great division is made, ^^Come, ye blessed, and go, ye cursed," the wicked shall then know and acknowlege, who are the redeem- ed of the Lord, and in bitter anguish behold those whom the Redeemer has loved. Even in this life, the meek and humble christian has his reward, which is beautifully expressed in verse 10. *• Because thou hast kept the word of my ]mtiencc, I also will keep tliee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.*' And our Saviour says, "the meek shall inherit the earth." JMatt. v. 5. To be enabled to overcome, or resist temptation, is an inestimable blessing, and happy are ihey, who are proof against the seducing snares and allurements of it ! In verse 11, the shortness of our time is shewn in very expressive terms. " Behold I come quickly; hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown." And on such, a blessing of a most singular nature is promised. "Him that ofercomelh will I make a pil- lar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Je- rusalem, which Cometh down out of heaven from my God ; and I will write upon him my new name." Hap- py state ! to be for ever in the favor, and under the protection of the Eternal Jehovah! to be found wor- thy to have that great name, and the name of thejill 38 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 3. glorified Redeemer engraven on liim, and to be an eter- nal inhabitant of the new Jerusalem ! O happy situa- tion of the saints of God ! May we die the death of the righteous, that our end may be found like theirs: "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit sailh unto the churches.'' Verse 14. '' And unto the aiij^el of ihc cliurch of the Laodiceans write: These things, saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, tlie brginning of the crea- tion of God. I know lliy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would t'.iou wert cold or hot." From these words we may perceive, th.at the Spirit of God neither rests on, nor dwells in, people of this descrip- tion; they are careless about those things which per- tain to their everlasting happiness, though they cannot he reckoned among the openly prophane. Therefore, in the sight of an all seeing God, they may as well join the wicked of the earth, as be halting thus be- tween two opinions. There is no middle state; wo cannot serve Cod and mammon. The sentence pas- sed on this kind of christians is truly deplorable. "So then, because thou art neither cold nor h.ot, I wiil spue thee out of my mouth," or reject thee altogether. The cause of this lukewarmness, or indolence, is beautifulv ly explained in verse 17. "Because thou sayest, I am lich, and increased w'lih goods, and have need of no- thing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and iriiserable, and poor, and blind, and naked." From these words it is evident, that the Laodiceans were rich, had acquired much property, and that they placed their affections thereon, and not on things above; gain and wordly interest were what they chiefly doated on, and neglected " the one thing needful ;" they consid- Chap. Z.) ON THE REVELATION. 39 ered not the Redeemer's words, when he informed man- kind, that "it was easier for a camel to pass through tlie eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven." Matt. xix. 24. TJiey over- looked the information of St. Paul where he says, " To be carnally minded is death, but to be sjiiritualiy mind- ed is life and peace." Rom. viii. 6. The nghleous- iiess of all such are only filthy rags; they know not that they are wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked; they want that righteousness, that spotless raiment, wlierewith the saints, by Christ Jesus, are enrobed. Peo- ple of this description are not born again, they are not yet become new creatures. Verse IS. Notwitbslanding all this lukewarmness, and indifference about those things, which constitute our eternal happiness, yet behold the vast extent of mercy! "I counsel thee to buy of me, gold tried in the fire, that thou nuiyest be rich;" which is heavenly riches that fade not away; "''and white raiment that tliou mayest be clothed,"' that is, tlie Redeemer's right- eousness instead of our own, "and that the shame of thy nakedness do not a})pear;" we being born in sin, and our righteousness only filthy rags, we must be adorned with that righteousness which cometh from above, which is pure, is undefiled. "And anoint thine eyes with eye salve, that thou mayest see;" that is, the eyes of our understanding must be opened, by the influence of that divine light, which enlightens tht- saints of God, and enables tlicm to see the w.'«y that leads to salvation. Verse 19. "As many as I love I rebuke and chas- ten, be zealous therefore and repent." This shews that when sickness and affliction of various kinds at- 40 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 3. tend us, we should not repine; we should consider tliese things as chastnings for good, and humble our- selves before him, who knowest best what we stand in need of. We should use the language of holy Job when he lost all. " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath tak- en away; blessed be the name of the Lord." Job i. 2L Vfrse 20. " Behold I stand at the door and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." These are gracious words. If we resist not the calls and strivings of God's Spirit, and show our willing obedi- ence thereto, grace, mercy^ and peace, is our sure re- ward; "for it is God that worketh in us, both to will and to do of hi?; j;;ood pleasure." Phil. ii. 13. There- fore if we do not obey, we are left without excuse. Verse 21. To shew the mercy of God in Christ .Je- sus more fully, a promise is here made of the first im- portance. *• To him that overcomelh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and Jim set down wiili my Father, in his throne." These words are .so forcible and plain, that they want no ex- planation- ^-lle that hath an ear, let him hear what ihe Spirit saith unto the churches," Although the prophet was commanded to send this book to seven of the churches of Asia, do not its in- junctions extend to every part of the globe, wherever the name of christian is acknowlegcd? "God is the same yesterday, today, and for ever; with him is no va- riableness, neither shadow of turning." These once famous churches, by the increi:!3e of the crimes they are charged with, in these two chapters, are almost extinct, their candlestick is removed, its light nearly extinguished, and in the room thereof is (established Ckap^ Z.) ON THE REVELATION. 41 the religion of Mahomet. When such is the state of the eastern cliurches, what will be the fate of the west- ern, who have far exceeded them in apostacy ? Are the dilferent churches now in Europe as well govern- ed and regulated, as those of Asia were in John's days? Are the people of this age as humble, chaste, virtuous, and truly religious, as the christians of the first centu- ry? Are not the vices and crimes of those who call tliemselves christians crying aloud for vengeance ? Are we free from fraud, violence, blasphemy, perjiuy, de- bauchery? or, in a word, is there any of the ten com- mandments which are not violated among us? 1 fear, that if John were to visit the churches of these days^, and witness tlie abominable practices of too many of their members, he would not allow them the name of christian. It may be said, that I am too severe in my reflec- tions. Alas! they are melancholy truths. Let the state of Europe, these fifteen hundred years, witness these dismal facts 3 and to add to the black catalogue already mentioned, christians (so called) persecuting each other. It is often said, in these days, that Jesus died to save sinners 5 are we to continue in sin, that grace may abound? Did he die to make us worse? No such language is to-l^e found in the gospel. "Repent, and be converted,'' are the termsof our reconciliation. If HE died to save us from our sins, and give a revela- tion of the Great Jehovah's will, he did not die to save us in our sins. 3 *. Chapi. 4.) A DISSERTATION, &c. 48 CHAP. IV. In this chapter the prophet gives us a view of the power, mercy, wisdom, and providential care of the eternal Jehovah, who is God over all, blessed for ev- ermore. Amen. The same John has informed us, that "no man hath seen God at any time." 1 John, iv. 12, We can see him only by the great attributes and per- fections of his nature; he being that pure, and eter- nal Spirit, who fills universal nature with his presence, Our Saviour also says, "God is a Spirit, and they who worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth.'' John, iv. 24. A^erses 1, 2. "After this I looked, and behold a dooF was opened in heaven, and the first voice which I heard was as it were a trumpet talking with me; which said. Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter. And immediately I was in the Spirit, and behold a throne was set in heaven, and One sat thereon." These verses shew, that after John had written to the seven churches of Asia, being still an exile in the isle of Patmos, he was wrapt up in medita- tion, and divine contemplation ; the Spirit of God wrought powerfully in him; for the first voice which he heard, was as it were of a trumpet; like the apostle Paul, he was caught up to see things unutterable. In this state of mind, the heavenly voice said, " Come up hither," 01-, I w ill give thee more exalted ideas, " and shew thee things which must be hereafter." Immediately he received an additional measure of the divine infiuenee, and the first thing, which presented itself to his under- standing, was " a throne, and One sat thereon." 44 A DiSSJfiUTATlON (Chap. 4. Verse 3. "And he that sat was lo look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone; and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like to an emerald." I find that the Jasper and Sardine stones were beau* Uiu'.ly variegated, which shews, that as God is mani- fest ill all his works, we may behold the amazing vari- ety of them; and also that his "ways are unsearcha- ble, and past finding out." "There was a rainbow round about the throne." This bow was a complete emblem of God's covenant, or covenants with man ; for God said to Noah, after his great deliverance, "This is the token of the covenant, wliicli I make between rne and you, and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual generations. I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth." Gen. ix. 12, 13. This bow was in sight like to an emerald, which shews the firm and du- rable existence of his gracious covenant with man. Verse 4, "And round about the throne were four and twenty seats, and upon the seats I saw four and twenty Elders sitting, clothed in white raiment, and they had on their heads crowns of gold." This brings to our view, the covenant made, and the law given, to the twelve tribes of Israel, and is to stand for perpetu- al generations. In confirmation of this, the Redeem- er has said, " till heaven and earth pass, one jot, or one tittle of the law shall in no wise fail, till all be ful- filled." Matt. V. 18. He further informs us, verse 17, that " he came not to destroy the law, but to fulfil it." By a careful examination of the gospel covenant, we shall find it exactly corresponds with the former, as it is a confirmation and illustration of it, with th:s difier- ence, that as the first had a covensiut of works annex- Chap. 4.) ON THE REVELATION. 45 ed to it, typifying the Redeemer, that part was abol- ished, by the sacrifice of himself, and is now become a covenant of grace to all true believers in Christ. This covenant, now no more of works, but of grace, was given to the twelve disciples of Christ, and completes the number twenty four. They are called Elders, which is a mark of distinct ion conferred on those who received those precious monuments of God's mercy, and conveyed them to mankind, for their instruction. These twenty four " were clothed in white raiment," that is, they had on them the garments of righteous* ness, when these covenants were made. They "had on their heads crowns of gold," which shews the pow- er and riches of his grace, which dignified them; for when Peter said unto him, "Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee, what shall we have therefore ? And Jesus said unio them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, that when the Son of man shall sit on the throne of his glo- ry, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Matt. xix. 27, 28. From these words we may perceive, how highly these trustees of the sacred laws are honored. Verse 5. " And out of the throne proceeded light- nings, and thunderings, and voices." In prophetic lan- guage, when God gives a revelation of his will to man, it is compared to lightnintr, as it "is quick and power- ful," and cannot be resisted; the effect of it is as thun- der, because its sound is heard among mankind, and becomes a religious system, established among them. In old testament language, it is called a fiery law, from the terrible appearances on mount Sinai, when Moses received the law on which the Jewish religion was found^i 46 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 4. ed. See Exod. xix. On the introduction of the cluis- tian rehgion, wlien the Redeemer opened the first sea.1, it was sent into the world as tlie noise of thunder; and James and John are called Boanerges, or sons of thun- der, they being powerful pillars, or supporters of the christian faith. The same figurative expressions are used by the prophet, when any new religious systems are established by man's invention; so at the reforma- tion seven thunders uttered their voices, which points out the seven principal seels which then arose. Chap. X. 3, 4. And at the judgment, and final overthrow of the great whore, there sliall be "mighty tliunderings, saying. Alleluia, for the Lord God omnipotent reign - eth." "And voices," are the voice of reason, and the voice of revelation, but particularly the latter, because holy men of old spake as they were influen- ced and moved by the Spirit of God. "And there were seven lamps of fire burning before the thiojie,^ which are the seven Spirits of God." In many parts of the sacred writings, we read of "Alan)p to light our path," which plainly is the Spirit of God, con- ducting the righteous in the way of salvation. These are tlie gifts of God, wliich burn with holy zeal in the soul, or the minds of the saints, through the media- tion of the Mediator. Saint Paul beautifully explains this, in 1 Cor. 12, where he shews the diversity of gifts which the Lord hath given, and that it is the same God who worketh all in all; and that the mani- festation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. To a wicked unconverted man this appears nonsense, but they who fear God know it to be true; for the apostle shews the Corinthians what they were befoi'e their conversion, and how tiic Holy Spirit would Chap. 4.) ON THE nEVELATIOX. 47 operate aftenvarJs. As Jesus Christ is the true vine, the righteous in him are the branches, and God gives- life and vigor to the whole, see John xv. Therefore if we *^ abide in him, we bring forth much fruit imto holi- ness," and are made partakers of those divine favors which God in his mercy gives: When thus made par- takers of the benefits purchased by Christ, we in a mea- sure receive with liim these seven lamps of divine light, which are, heavenly power, riches, wisdom, strength, honor, glory and blessing. Thus we may see the rich provision which our merciful Creator lias in store for the saints, and the servants of God and the Lamb. The saints thus attired, may be said to keep the great com- mandment of the Law; "Thou slialt love the Lord thy Gocl, with all thy heart, strength, soul, and mind.'' ]Mnrk xii. 30. Verse 6. "And before the throne there was a sea of glass, like unto crystal.'' Through the whole of this book inankind are divided into three parts. First, heav- en, tiiat is, tlie heavenly minded, who place their af- fections on things above. Secondly, earth, or the no- minal christian, who is carnal, earthly minded and sen- sual. Thirdly, the sea, or turbulent ocean of mankind, and like the sea compose the major part of the human ra©e, which are the heathen and inlidel part. So here in this celestial view, it is a representation of the an- gelic host, who are in the immediate presence of God. They are compared to crystal, because any thing that is impure or defiled cannot appear before him. "And in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts, full of eyes before and behind." That is, they were all light, nothing in nature could be hid; which shews that they are the attributes of the omni- 48 A DissERTATJOx. (Chap. 4. potent Jehovah; for no description can be given of him, otherwise than by the great attributes and per- fections of his nature. \'erse 7, " And the first beast was like a lion." Fig- urative of God's great and irresistable power in the work of creation. "And tiie second beast like a calf;'' which shews his great mercy, in the sacrifice he has niade for man's salvation. "And the third beast had a face as a man;" which directs us to behold his infinite wisdom ill the plan of universal nature. "And the fourth beast was like a flying eagle," a beautiful em- blem of that providential care, by which the wonderful whole is preserved and governed. Verse 8. "And the four beasts had each of them «»ix wings about him." This directs our attention to the amazing speed, by which the divine will was accomplish- ed, in the six days' work of creation. "And they were full of eyes within." This shews the beauty, light, mag- nificence, and harmony, which are displa}^ed in the cre- ation; there is no defect, no blemish, to be found, for God viewed "every thing that he had made, and be- hold it was very good." Gen. i. 31. "And they rest not day and night, saying. Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come." When we consider the amazing works of God, do we not see his great power day and night shewing forth his praise? Is there a man, saint or sinner, who does not by day and night, experience his mercy? Can any man look around him, and not see his infinite wisdom, day and night, displaying itself? And can any mortal be so in- sensible, as not to see his providential care over the whole of creation, by day and by night, in the govern- ment and preservation of it? As far as our limited Chap. 4.) ON THE SEVELATION. 49 conceptions can extent), is there any thing else that is making this incessant proclamation, in praise of the Eternal Jehovah, but those four already mentioned? As to his Omniscience, and Omnipresence, they are not so conspicuous in proclaiming his wonderful works to us his rational creatures, though he has condescen- ded to make his abode with us, if we abide in his laws. Verses 9, 10, 11. "And when those beasts give glo- ry, and honour, and thanks, to him that sat on the throne, who liveth for ever and ever, and the four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour, and power; for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created." It is plain from these three verses that the true believers, (whom I shall here call the ofispring of the twenty four elders,) when they contemplate God's wonderful works, in either cre- ation or redemption, they will prostrate themselves be- fore the throne, and in imitation of the twenty four el- ders, render to God that tribute of praise, which is so justly due unto him, by saying, "Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honor, and power, for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are^ and were created.^ Chap. 6.) A DISSERTATION, &c. 5X CHAP. V. In the former chapter, the prophet, in the most beau- tiful and lively figures, exhibited the attributes and perfections of the eternal Jehovah. In this chapter, the amazing extension of God's mercy, in the work of redemption, through Jesus Christ, is opened to our view% Verse 1. "x\nd I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne, a book written within, and on the back side, sealed with seven seals." This book " is the revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him 5'' and its contents were made known to his servant John. See chap. 1. It *^ was written on the back side," which shews that what was visible under the mosaic law, was insufficient for human happiness. — It;" was written with- in;" which leads us to see it contained that which would complete it. — It ^^ was sealed with seven seals;'? these were to be opened by the Redeemer, who was or- dained to shew us the way to eternal life, and the wide avenues which lead to sin and death. Verses 2, 3. " And I saw a strong angel proclaimings Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, nor under the earth, was able to open the book, neith- er to look thereon." This strong angel is the gracious promises made to the Jews, concerning the Messiah ; he was loudly proclaimed to them, by all the old proph- ets; the people believed these promises, and in his com- ing, and his presence among them : But alas ! they were ignorant that his kingdom was not to be of this world; they were insensible that his power was from on high, and that no mortal man, be his attainments ever so 52 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 6. great, was ''able to open the book or even to look thereon." Verses 4, 5. "And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open, and to read the book, nei- ther to look thereon." John laments his own igno- rance; he knew not the Redeemer's efficacy; but he was comforted, when he considered the promises, and Ibund that it was Jesus Christ, of the tribe of Judah, the root of David, that would prevail, and open the seven seals thereof. It appears that even the disci- ples were ignorant of the nature of Christ^s spiritual kingdom, until the day of pentecost; being then under the Roman dominion, they asked, "Lord wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel ! And he said unto them, it is not for you to know the times and the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own pow- er; but ye shall receive power, after the Holy Ghost is come upon you; and ye shall be witnesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." Acts i. 6 — 8. They were commanded " not to depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me." When that happy day arrived ; "they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues; as the spirit" of Jehovah <' gave them utterance." They then knew the Media- tor's power and advocacy with the Father. They then became new creatures, and experimentally knew that their Lord and Master was to open the seals, and re- veal the word of God to man. Verse 6. " And I beheld and lo, in the midst of the throne, and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the Elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain^ having seven Ghap. O.) ON THE REVELATION. 53- horns, and seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God/' In this remarkable verse, we have a great va- riety of considerations. First, the Messiah is repre- sented as a Lamb, not slain, but as if it had been slain; which leads us to behold his glorious resurrection and ascension, and that death could have no dominion over him, neither would God ^^'sufter his Holy One to see corruption. Ps. xvi. 10. Secondly, it "stood in the midst of the throne;*' which shews how highly God has ^^ exalted him, and made him to be a Prince and a Sav- iour." Thirdly, it "stood in the midst of the four beasts;" which may teach us to see the power, wisdom, mercy, and providence of God magnified in our redemption. Fourthly, it "stood in the midst of the elders;" where- by we may behold him as our great High Priest and Intercessor, and also his affinity to his saints. Fifthly, it "has seven horns and seven eyes, which are the sev- en spirits of God, sent forth into all the earth." As God is a spirit, who fills the universe with his glorious presence, we may in this verse, perceive how various his operations are. As "it pleased the Father that in Christ, all fulness should dwell," Coll. i. 19. so here we see, that he had the seven spirits, or gifts of God. As he came forth from the Father, and came into the world; so he left the world, and went to the Father. See John xvi. It is evident that these precious gifts he fully enjoyed. As he received them freely, freely he gives to all, wlw truly believe and obey him; and sends, in a measure, those heavenly gifts into all the earth, to his saints and faithful followers. Verse 7. "And he came, and took the book out of the right hand of him who sat upon the throne." In this verse God's infinite mercy is powerfully manifested, 6 * 54 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 5. by the commission wliicli he gave to his only Son, who bore our intirmities, and taught us tlie way of salvation. Verse 8. "And when he had taken the book, the four beasts, and four and twenty elders fell down be- fore the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odour?, which are the prayers of saints. " From these words it appears, that all the heav- enly host concurred, and rejoiced in the gracious plan of man's redemption. The twent}' four elders testified their joy on the same occasion; ^'for there is now no condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus];" Rom. viii. 1. The law hath no dominion over them; they are freely justified through faith in the Redeemer, therefore they " have every one of them harps," which signify that all is joy, all is harmony; "And golden vi- als full of odours," which the prophet explains, and says, "are the prayers of saints." Verses 9, 10. "And they sung a new song, saying. Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and, hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, and hast made us un- to our God, kings and priests; and we shall reign on the earth." From these words we may see, that man- kind were relieved from the burden of the ceremonial law. The song now sung was a new one; it was a song oi adoration and praise to God, for his redeeming love; and " God was now to be worshipped in spirit and in truth." John iv. 23. Mercy now became so great, that it extended to every kindred, tongue, people, and fia- tion. These words also shew us the highly exalted state and priviledge of every true believer. Verses 11, 12. "And I beheld, and I heard the voice Chap. 5.J ox THE REVELATiOX. 6^ of many angels round about the throne, and the beasts, and the elders; and the number of them was ten thou- sand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands, saying with aloud voice, Worthy is the lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing.'^ From these words we may, First, behold the innumerable host of glorified spirits, v/ho surround the throne of God. Secondly, their joint acclamations of praise for God's redeeming love. Thirdly, the gifts that the Re- deemer was found worthy to receive, which are the sev- en spirits so often mentioned. Fourthly, these are. Pow- er, whereby he conquered his and our enemies, got the victory over death and the grave, and trampled satan's empire under his feet ; Riches, as he is rich in mercy to all who come to God by him; Wisdom, as he is able to make them wise unto Salvation ; Strength, to over- come all temptation ; Honour, to be made heirs with him in the kingdom of heaven ; Glory, as he enables us to be accepted and made perfect; and. Blessing, in the enjoyment of God to eternity. Thus we may see what God in his mercy has done for the restoration of fallen man. In the remainder of this chapter, the whole creation are considered as shewing forth God's praise for his great mercy in Christ Jesus. Even the four beasts have given their amen, or assent. ^hap. ^.) A DISSERTATION, &c; S7 CHAP. VI. In the beautiful language of prophecy, the vrill of God before it is known, is compared to a sealed book. None in heaven, nor in earth, was found worthy to open it, except the ordained of God, who was mighty to save. He took the book out of the right hand of him who sat on the throne, and made known its contents to man; by first shewing him the way of eternal life, and the broad ways which lead to eternal misery. Man, being a free agent, holds the reins in his own hand, and under the metaphorical figure of a horse and its rider, he can conduct both as he pleases ; or, in other words it is the principle, on which he acts, be it good or evil. If he acts on a principle of purity, he receives divine assistance, and goes on his way rejoicing; if otherwise, he gallops on to certain ruin. Verse 1. '* And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals; and I heard as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts, saying, Come and see." First, John was an eye witness to the introduction of the gos- pel. Secondly, by consulting the gospel writings, we see what a noise it made among the Jews, even like that of thunder. Thirdly, Christ being the power of God to salvation, power invites us to come and see. Verse 2. *' And I saw, and behold a white horse ; and he that sat on him had a bow, and a crown was given unto him, and he went forth conquering and to conquer." In this verse let us observe, First, white, being an emblc'n of purity; this rider set out heaven- ward on a p'lre principle. Secondly, he had a bow or assistance to help him in time of need. Thirdly, a oS A DISSERTATION (Chap. G. crown, as he knew his reward was sure. See 2 Tim. iv. 8. '*He went forth conquering and to conquer;" for he ^^grew in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." 2 Pet. iii. 18. And fifthly^ our Saviour, in his sermon on the mount, assures us, that " Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God." Matt. V. 8. Verse 3. " And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see." In this verse mercy calls upon us to come; but see an evil principle arise, though the way of life lies open to us. Verse 4. "And there went out another horse that was red; and power was given to him that sat thereon, to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another; and there was given unto him a great sword." In this verse observe, first, a principle very different from the first, for this is red, and of a fiery and sanguinary disposition. Secondly, "power was giv- en to him that sat thereon, to take peace from the earth," from whence we may see the man of pride, am- bition, and vain glory, driving on to endless destruc- tion. Thirdl)', this evil principle is not confined to the warrior alone, it extends to all ranks and conditions of men, who are corrupted with it. Fourthly, our spi- ritual peace is destroyed by it; for "if the tree is good," so will its fruit be, and tree like, an evil principle, once firmly rooted, increases in strength and stature, and spreads its pernicious seeds all around, and is on the increase from generation to generation. Fifthly, if we confine this evil principle to war, it was not allowed of, among the meek and lowly followers of Christ, in the primitive church ; but the christians of these days make it a studied science. Sixthly, in the apostles' days, the Ghap. 6 j ON THE REVELATION. 59 introduction of any kind of error was called a false doctrine; those errors have since grown into establish- ed principles : For instance, transubstantiation, mother of God, supreme head of a church, &c. &c. These are a few heads of this evil principle, which deprives the earth of peace; pride and ambition are the very oppo- site of meekness and humility, so strongly recommend- ed by our Saviour. Matt. v. 3,& 5. When we depart from the latter, we fall into the former, and by these means kill one another. The prophet's conclusion on this subject is very emphatic: "And there was given unto him a great sword." A great one truly! It slays in the cabinet, in the field, in the church, and even among the inferior classes of men; it not only kills the body, but also the soul. Verse 5. The prophet here brings under our con- sideration another evil principle, which he foresaw would prevail among the professors of Christianity; for when the Lamb "had opened the third seal, he heard the third beast say, Come and see. And lo a black iiorse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand.'' Here is a horse, or principle, the very opposite of the first, for this is black. The rider pretended that he was pure and holy, though he prac- ticed hypocrisy, covetousness, and deceit ; he kept with- in the bounds of human laws, and would appear right- eous before men, for he held the balances in his hand 5 but, like Belshazzer, when weighed in the balance, was found wanting. See how the scribes and pharisees were charged with being guilty of this horrid principle, and a woe of condemnation was denounced against them, by our Saviour for it. Matt, xxiii. 14, 23 — 31. In short, this evil principle, with all its attendant train, 60 A DISSERTATION' (Chap. 6. would li.ive 110 bounds, were it not restricted by effici- ent laws, bolli divine and human ; for in verse 6, the propliet '' Jieard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three mea- sures of barley for a penny, and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine." From these words we may see, that God has plnced a barrier against it. See the eighth and tenth commandments. And that we should •' covet only the best gifts," 1 Cor. xii. 31. and obey the sacred laws. Verse 7. '*' And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the fourth beast say. Come and see." And see how God's providential care is abused! The prophet •Mooked, and behold a pale horse, and his name that sat upon him was death, and hell followed with him; and power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with swoid, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth." Behold now luxury and debauchery, with all their ghastly train^ riding the pale horse! See intemperance, how rapidly it drives on to destruction ! Behold it as the parent of disrase ! View its amazing power; for it often kills with the sword, by duelling, and other crimes of the like nature. It " kills with hunger," it often does so in a lit- eral sense; but observe how it preys on the faculties of the soul; Reason, with all the spiritual comforts, whicli. ought to flow from it, is withered and impaired. Bro- therly love is destroyed; for if the man of intempe- rance has any remains of it, it is only shewn to crea- tures like himself. He never hungers nor thirsts after righteousness, though he has a perpetual thirst for sen- sual pleasures. It "kills with death." Let the gout^ dropsy, apoplexy, and diseases of a like nature, be Chap. 6.) ox THE REVELATION. Gl vouchers for the fact: But these arc not the greatest evils; the unliappy victim of iiiten)i)eraiicc isfrequetit- Jy addicted to cursing, swearing, lying, blasphemy, per- jury, and all manner of iiUhy, or at best, unprofitable conversation, which end in eternal death, or endless misery. "And with the beasts of the earth." View the debauchee in iiis worst state; he is beneath the beasts, and is a companion for none but brutes like himself. "And power was given them over the fourtli part of the earth." In this age v.'e may see the truth of this calculation, particularly in Europe, which since the apostles' days is become the seat of intemperance. Verse 9. "And when he had opened the fifth seal, 1 saw, under the altar, the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and the testimony which tlie}'^ held." Behold now persecution raising its merciless iiands against the cliildren of God, and particularly by them, who lived by the altar. Behold the Jewish high priest, and his accursed train, condemning and putting to a shameful death, the innoceilt Jesus, for preachiiig peace, and shewing the way of salvation. Behold them persecuting his harmless followers, and putting them to death also. Behold heathen Rome persecuting the pri- mitive christians, for giving them true ideas of the eter- nal God, and shewing them the absurdity of worship- ping their false gods; But that the people who say there is but one God, and make a profession of christianify, should persecute each other, is truly astonishing. But one amazement may cease when we consider, that it is all done by priestcraft. These false teach(?rs led the laity first into error; ignorance then increased, the scriptures became obscured, and at length totally con- cealed. In this state of total darkness, the clergy assum- 62 A DISSERT ATiox (Chap. 6. ed a power, which none dared to disobey. The few who sought for gospel information were considered heretics^ doomed to damnation, and destroyed without mercy. O persecutors ! persecutors ! ye enemies of the true wor- shippers of God, ye monsters of iniquity, that dare to judge thy fellow creatures, and doom them to perdi- tion! Know ye not that God hath appointed a JuDor;, who will in righteousness judge both quick and dead? and will he not judge you ? Mow can they appear he- fore the tribunal of the Eternal Jehovah, who thus rob him of his royal prerogative, and put to death his saints? Stupid mortals the laity were, who have been thus de- luded and led astray, by these high priests of the altar! The prophet, in verse 10, represents these poor per- secuted sufferers as "crying with a loud voice, saying. How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge, and avenge our bJood on them that dwell on the earth ?' » The cries of the persecuted have been, since the chris- tian era, loud and great; how long these evils will be permitted, is not given us exactly to know; but from the signs and appearance of the times," the great whore, which did corrupt the earth," is near her dissolution. God is manifesting his great power among the nations. Rome's lovers are hating her^ they are eating her fleshji and will utterly consume her; and though man may assign reasons for this great change, yet the true reason is, "For strong is the Lord God who judg- eth her." Rev. xviii. The prophet, in verse 11, informs us, that these mar- tyrs for the trut.i had " white robes given unto eveiy one of them;" whic!\ is a proof that they adhered to the prmciplcs of purity and truth, and are to enjoy an heav- enly inheritance. *• And it was said unto them, That Chap. 6.) ON THE REVELATION. 63 they should rest yet for a little season, until their fel- low servants also, and their brethren that should be killed, as they were, should be fulfilled." From these words we may plainly see, that they who are advo- cates for truth, should patiently wait, till God, in his own good time, shall break the chains of ecclesiastical tyranny; then will persecution Cease. Although the prophet assigns no fixed principle for this horrid per- secuting spirit, yet it is easy to see that it is compound- ed with the other evil ones already mentioned. The prophet says, that it was " under the altar he saw the souls of them who were slain." Were there any who persecuted, but those who maintained and lived by the altar service? T^he Jews supported the altar, yet we see a sentence of condemnation denounced against them by our Saviour, for their persecuting, and other evil principles. Matt, xxiii. 13 — 39. Heathen Rome was guided by the high priests of their altars, when they carried on the ten persecutions against the prim- itive christians. Papal Rome was as much devoted to the altar service, as any of the former, and has far ex- ceeded them iu persecuting cruelty. Even in our es- tablished church, during the reign of the Stuarts, the altar service was inclined to, and for that reason it per- secuted. And thus, in the powerful language of pro- phecy, we may "see under the altar, the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and the testimo- ny which they held." Verse 12. "And I belield when he opened the sixth seal, and lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon be- came as blood." At first view we might imagine the prophet was describing the end of all things, when the 64 A DISSERTATION (Chap. G. earth and all things were to be reduced to their original chaos. A chaos he is certainly giving us a represent- ation of; but it is that of the ruin of true and vital Chris- tianity. He is in fact shewing the rise and progress of popery, and the effects of it. First he says, " there was a great earthquake;'' so it was in the days of Constan- tine, the forty first emperor of Rome, when he took on him the name of christian, and overturned that of pa- ganism. Secondly, "the sun became black as sack- cloth of hair;" this was literally the case when the pure liglit of tlie gospel was ecliped by the smoke of the bottomless pit opened by Constantino and the key of it ^viven to the church. Thirdly, " the moon became as blood.'' Brotherly love and natural affection be- came corrupt. See the violence of the Arian and eutha- nasian factions, in the same Emperor's days. Verse 13. Constantino establishing the church in temporal, as well as spiritual power, soon caused the stars, or churches, to fall from their heavenly lustre " to tlie earth, even as a figtree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind." What a ner- vous, though short account this is, of the miserable fall and decay of the churches, from their primitive purity I Verse 14. "And the heaven departed as a scroll, when it is rolled together." Such are the fatal effects, when mankind fall into ignorance and error; they have no pleasure in contemplating heavenly objects; their ideas concerning the great work of creation, are gross and absurd, and so are their notions of redeeming love. Converse with such on the providential care and good- ness of God, they will admit it, but it affords no com- fort; speak to them on the subject of justifying faith in Jesus Christ, the influences of the Holy Spirit, the new Chap. 6.) ON' THE REVELATION. 05 birtii, &c. they have no conception of such things; sucli conversation is to them insipid, such knowlege is to ihem like a scroll, or sheet of paper, when it is roll- ed togetlier. "And every mountain and island were inoved out of their places;" When this part of tlie verse is considered, we shall find that the principles of popery removed, by degrees, every obstacle in its way, and as it grew in power, it set up kings, and detlu^oned them; it absolved subjects from their allegiance, and granted pardons to tht- rebellious; it changed the com- mandments of God, by leaving out the second, to make way for image worsliip; it split tlie tenth in two, to pre- serve the number; it made the scriptures of truth of no eflect by its traditions; it made the canon, or decree of a general council, of more validity than any gospel au* thority; it set up the pope's infallibility, in opposition to him who is Supreme Judge; it condemned the right- eous, and justified the ungodly; it put the Redeemer into limbiis pcitnun, when the avaricious road to purga- tory was discovered; it substituted the sacrifice of the mass, in the room of that atoning sacrifice, which was to take a\va\^ the sins of the world; and thus it gra- dually removed every mountain and island of hope and security, offered to us in t'lc gospel, out of their places, and placed man's salvation in the merits of the church. Verses 15, 16. ^'And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief cap- tains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every freeman, hid themselves in the dens, and in the rocks of the mountains.'' When we consider this verse, we may easily see, how popery brought under its do- minion all ranks of men, from the king, to the mean- est of his subjects. The different orders of the Rom- 6 * 66 A DJ^sEKTA'i ia% (Chap. 6. isli hierarcliy could afford dens, and rocks, for maii- kind of all descriptions, provided they embraced it.^^ religion. If they had faith in the church, no matter how great the crime; it Jiad pov.cr to absolve, provi- ded the sinner had money to pay. According to the rank and dignity of the offender, there nuist be a sura proportionate. If he was a king, he must make con- fession to an Archbishop, oi: Cardinal; if a peer, a Bishop could do his business; and so on to the poor peasant, who had the Friar to apply to. In a word, let the rank and situation of the sinner be wliat it may, and his crimes of ever so heinous a nature, there was a den or rock he could hide under. Thus we may see, what excellent provision the church has made for the sinner's safety. But alas ! the scene changes; death, the king of terrors, sends his fatal summons. Sins and cfi'imes of the deepest dye, stand in array before the impenitent sinner — he dreads iai offended God — he has rejected the offers of a Redeemer — the time of his departure is at hand — he sees the great day of God's wrath is come, and he is not able to stand, for his sins are unrcpented of. In this awful situation, he or hvs friends send for the priest — the priest arrives — he con- verses a little with the patient, (if the patient is able,) and reminds him of the good he has done — that he was a good neighbor — that lie was charitable, Szc. He pulls out his book — he reads some prayers appointed for the occasion — he anoints him, or gives him the Eucharist — ^he reads the absolution — pronounces a blessing, and takes his leave — the poor pinner rests satisfied, and dies in this lethargic stale. His friends are content — they are pleased, because the deceased has received the rites of the church — they pronounce him happy.. Qhap, 6.j ON THE REVEJ.ATiaN-> 67, But lest all this should fail, the priest is sent for again. He reads mass as a propitiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead. A contribution is raised, on purpose to pay him. If the deceased was a poor man, one mass will do; hut if a rich man, he must have many, because his friends can extend their liberality. At worst, they are assured, that their friend is safely arrived in pur- gatory, where he is out of danger till the church prays him out. These arc the mountains; these are tlie rocks and dens, wiiich a large portion of mankind take their miserable shelter under, and neglect that Rock wliich can give eternal security. Chapter viii, verse 1. "And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven, about tl}e space of half an hour." This silence seems to refcf to a time, when all jarring, and discordant interests shall cease ; when papal and regal power shall have an end, and become like the dust of the summer thresh* ing floor; Dan. chapters ii, & vii. when the Jews shall be united under their lawful High Priest and King; when the scriptures of truth shall be well understood, and become the fundamental law of mankind; when nation will no more rise against nation, and all shall obey the law and gospel precepts, and true millennial knowlege shall diffuse itself over the earth. Then will man have silence and repose, and in grateful ado- ration give the glory and praise to him, who hath thus brought all things under subjection to his Son; "then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all." 1 Cor. XV. 28. Thus there will be an end put to all human noise and nonsense, and the great Jehovah gloriiied by all his ratioaal creatures,. Chap» 7*) A DISSERTATION, &c. 69 CHAP. VII. The }3rophet, in tlic former clmpter, Iiavi ng slicwil the (lifiereiit principles which have opei>yed on the minds of the christian part of mankind, ii;fbrms iis, in the eighth chapter, that -'^wlien ti-.e s^veiilh seal was opened, there was silence inJieaven ahout the space of Iiaif ail hour." This silence is. beautifully described in this chaj)ter, the whole of which relates to the call- ing in of the Jews, and the happy junction of these, with the true worsliippers of God, through Jesus Christ. , Verse 1. John informs us^ that " after tliesc things," (tliat is, when the evils mentioned in the former chap- ter should have lost their power and inflLicnce,)he "saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree." In this verse, John compares the four winds of doctrine, wliich prevail in the earth, to the four principal, or cardi- nal points thereof. These winds are, first, paganism ; se- condly, popery, thirdly, mahometanism; fourthly, pro- testantism. These winds, which formerly blew so vio- lently against each other, are at this tinie to cease. Even at the present day, a spiritof toleration is mani- festing itself among them. These winds are not to blow on the earth, that is, to affect the earthly mind- ed and carnal; nor on the sea, to agitate the heathen; nor on any tree, by which we may see, that the laws and ordinances of these adverse parties are to enjoy an undisturbed quiet, for a little time. Verses 2, 3. In this state of universal tranquillity, the prophet^' saw another angel ascending from the TO A DISSERTATION (Chop. 7. cast, having the seal of the living God ; and he cried, -Vith a loud voice, to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of God, in their foreheads." In these two verses, let us observe, first, an "angel as- cending from the east" shews, a new spiritual govern- ment to arise, which will illuminate the world. Sec- ondly, this" angel had the seal of the living God," which is, the law, and the promises, given to the Jews at mount Sinai. See Exod. xx, & Dcut. xviii. Thirdly, a two ibid charge is given, "not to hurt the earth, sea, or trees," by the four former angels, or adverse parties. Thus we may see, in the order of God's providential care, that these hostile powers must cease from their persecuting principles, until the Jews, those ancient favorites of God, shall be again restored, and shall par- take of the benefits of the covenant of grace, and ac- knowlege the Messiah's power and glory. The power of popery is now almost annihilated, consequently its doctrines, which never could be accepted by the Jews, must cease to be; therefore, these mountains of igno- rance, superstition, and idolatry will shortly be remov- ed out of the way, to hasten their acceptance of the gospel covenant. Mahometanism is also near its end. It is now a kingdom divided against itself, and cannot Stand; this also will soon be removed, to enlarge the kingdom of peace, and clear the way for the Jews. As to the pagans, they are a scattered and divided people; their religious sentiments, if they can be called so, arc so very absurd, that they can be no obstacle to them . It is to be hoped, that protestants, of every description V. ill rather assi?t. than impede their way; but from Chap. 7.) ON THE REVELATION. 71 their present distracted situation, in church and state, little can be expected. Verse 4. "And I heard the number of them which were sealed, and there were sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand, of all the tribes of the children of Israel.'' Here is a number given, but whether the exact number, who are to come under the gospel dis- pensation, time only can discover. Here follows a list of the tribes which are to be sealed. In the four- teenth chapter, the hundred forty and four thousand are twice mentioned; but that refers to the state of the primitive church, which will be treated of, in its place. However, two certainties we have, first, that they are to be called in, and accepted. Secondly, that the time is near, as we are above two hundred and for- ty years under the sound of tke seventh trumpet, and the third woe. Verse 9. " After this I beheld, and lo, a great mul- titude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes and palms in their hands." It appears from this verse, that the coming in of the Jews would be the means of Christianity assuming its primitive purity; that it is at present greatly adulterated, no thinking man can de- ny, and from the present state of it in the world, it be- longs to the Jews to lay the foundation of a true refor- mation, which has not yet been effected. Verses II, 12. "And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders, and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and wor- shipped God, saying, Amen : Blessing, and gloiy, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and" 72 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 7. iniglit, be unto our God, for ever and ever. Amen.'' In these tv.o verses, we may see wliat true religion is, and wherein it consists. Here are no dead forms; no ceremonies invented by man; no established churches by human direction; no oppressive taxes to support them; no persecuting project to annoy; no evil prin- ciple to render man uiihappy; all shall be pure mil- lennial love; all siiall be seraphic holiness and joy; and all sliall know him from the greatest to the least, and render that tribute of adoration and praise, so just- ly due to the Eternal Jehovah. Verses 13, 14. "And one of the elders answered, saying unto me. What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and wlience came they? And I said un- to him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said unto me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb." Tn all ages, since the christian era, the saints have experienced great tribulation ; but their great consolation is, they can say as Saint Paul, "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, 1 have kept the faith ; henceforth there is laid up for me a crown*of righteousness, which the Lord, the right- eous Judge, shall give me at that day; and not to me only, but unto them also, that love his appearing." 2 Tim. iv. 7, 8. Verse 15. " Tiierefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple; and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them." Here is a gracious deliverance, a gracious ac- ceptance, a heavenly employment, and God to assist, even in this life. Verses 16, 17. "They shall hunger no more, nei- Chap. 7.) ON TtlE REVELATION. 7,3 ther IJiirst any more, neither shall the sun li;j;ht on them, nor any heat; for tlie Lamb, which is in the midst of the throjie, shall feed them, and lead them unto living fountains of waters ; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes." Thus by a faithful adherence to the gospel covenant, we are led, by the Redeemer, into the glorious mansions of the Eternal God, there to live and reign for evermore. Amen. Before I conclude this chapter, it is necessary to ap- ply it more particularly to the Jens; as in the wise or- der of Providence, it seems calculated for that purpose, as are also chapters xiv, and xxi, of this amazing book. O ye house of Israel, to whom was given the law, and also the promise of the 31essiah's appearance and presence among you; ye, who were so iiighly favored by the great Jehovah, who has led you, in a njiracu- lous manner, from Egyptian bondage, and bestowed on you the promised land, which was emblematic of additional blessings intended for you. Your high priest- hood, and the ordinances thereof, were also typical of that great atonement, which conveyed spiritual com- fort, and eternal life, to a sinful world. Your law was as a schoolmaster to conduct us to the Messiah, to whom ye were to hearken. Moses, that blessed ser- vant of God, has, by heavenly inspiration, informed you,"that the Lord thy God would raise up unto thee, a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto himself, and that unto him ye should hearken.-' Deut. xviii. 15. Jacob, in whom the spirit of God dwelt, has prophetically told you, "that the 'Scepter should not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between Ins feet, until Shiloh come, and to hira shall the gathev- 7 74 A DiSjERTATKJ-N (Chap. 7. ing of the people be.'' Gen. xlix. 10. Ye are a scat- tered and dispersed people these many ages past; for more than seventeen hundi ed years the sceptre has de- parted from you ; ye have no abiding place ; ye are scornfully used among the nations of the eartli. Sin is the cause of your dispersion ; it is also the cause of the calamities attendant on those, who call themselves christians; you may justly view, with horror, the crimes and impieties of Christendom, these fourteen hundred years; to you, therefore, it belongs, in a pe- culiar manner, to examine the scriptures of the old and new testament, and to set up the standard of truth once more in Judah, which is yet very little known, and less practised in the world. Among the professors of Christianity, there is a great diversity of opinions. Many there are who say, that there are three persons, each equal in power and glory, to compose, what they call, God. There are others who affnm, that Christ is not equal in power and glory with the Father, and that God sends a gift, or portion of his Spirit on them who are found worthy of it. Some maintain, that God has foreordained what- soever comes to pass, and some deny it. There arc many who support the authority of scripture, as being t e work of inspiration, and some who say otherwise, and call it a book of contradiction. Tliey, of the Rom- ish church, believe that God has a mother, and pray to her, as such, to use her influence with God, in their favor; they also believe, that their priests can change bread and wine into the body and blood of Jesus Christ, and worship these earthly elements a^ such. Are tliese just notions and conceptions concerning the adorable Creator of tlie universe? Chap. 7.) ON THE REVELATION*. ^"^O They, of the reformation, emerged out of total dark- ness, ignorance, and superstitious idolatry ; could it be expected, that they would come pure, out of so corrupt a fountain? They, of this reformation, divided into seven sects, which this holy prophet compares to the diversity of colours in the rainbow; each sect thunder- ing out its doctrines; but John was commanded to seal up, and not write what these thunders uttered. See Rev. X. But when the tribes of Israel are sealed, or that new reformation effected, there " shall be a multi- tude, which no man can number, of all nations, kin- dreds, people, and tongues, standing before the thronje^ with white robes, and palms in their hands." Here are real marks of purity, and victory over error, which is not to be ascribed to prolestant reforms; and it also shews the happy effects, which the Jewish refor^natioti will produce, among the nations of the earth. In chapter xiv, of this book, the prophet describes the hundred forty and four thousand, as being ^' without guile or fault, before the throne of God;" as "being virgins, or undefiled ;" as " being redeemed from among men;" as "being the first fruits to God, and the Lamb, And they sung a new song, which none otiier could learn ;" which shews the heavenly state of those Jews, who became followers of Christ, in the infancy of Chris- tianity. But more of this in its proper place. John also describes the Jews as foremost in adorning that heavenly building, the new Jerusalem ; under the figu- rative representation of the twelve tribes, as "twelve gates," or entrances, into that holy city, and its "found- ations being laid by the twelve apostles of the Lamb.^' Rev. xxi. Daniel, that holy and zealous servant of the living 76 A DISSERTATION (Cjutp. 7» God, prophesied concerning the rise of the four great monarchies, that sliould appear, (and time has verified the truth of his predictions,) namely, the Babylonian, Persian and Median, Macedonian or Grecian, and Ro- man. He foretold their power, and their fall, particu- lar!}'the Roman, which should be the "fourth kingdom on earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall tread down all kingdoms, and shall devojF the whole earth, and break it into pieces." He shew^ tion which the Redeemer received, from his birth to his death, by the pious Jews, who believed on him ; and the sweet incense, which he offered up to his heavenly Father, on his and their behalf; see at large, John xvii, where he fervently prays, not only for his disciples, but for all who should believe, and come to God, through his name. Here was precious incense. It was the prayers of all saints, which the great Advocate offered, and it ascend- ed up before God, out of his hand. Verse 5, As Christ Jesus was the end of the cere- monial law to all who believed, he and his disciples cast this fire, or zeal for the altar service, out into the earth, as now become earthly and unprofitable, by the sacrifice of himself; he having shewn a more perfect and living way. This caused " voices," or many opin- 82 A DISSERTATION (Chup. 8. -ions concerning Iiim; ''and tlumderings,-' or new reli- gious notions Ibunded on liim; "^'and liglitnings," or lood, is guilt, as when a sinner was punished for his crimes, it used to be said, in times of old, that he is guilty — his blood be on his own head. On that memorable day of pentecost, the disciples became new creatures; they were renew'ed in the spi- rit of their minds, and, according to the promise of the Redeemer, they received that precious gift of the Ho- ly Spirit, which afterwards conducted them through this evil world,. and enabled them to carry on that im- portant work, to which they were appointed. This ex- traordinary change filled the multitude with surprise; even strangers and foreigners, of different nations, were amazed, w lien they heard these men {being Jews) speak in their dilTercnt tongues, the wonderful works of God. Chap. S.) ON THE EEVELATION'. 83 Some of the ungodly Jews charged the apostles with drunkenness, and mocked them; on wliich Peter, with his eleven brethren, lifted up their voice, and sounded a general alarm to the Jews. Under this sound, the disciples first acquitted themselves of intoxication, as the hardened Jews supposed. Secondly, they proved from the scripture, that they were under the powerful influence of God, and acted accordingly. Thirdl}', they showed the mighty power of God in the heaven and earth, and particularly by the signs and wonders which appeared when Jesus suffered. Fourthly, that whoso- ever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved, Fifthly, they remind the Jews of the miracles, wonders, and signs, which God did, by Jesus of Nazareth, among them. Sixthly, that it was by the determined counsel and foreknowlege of God, he was sent unto them. SC' venthly, that by their wicked hands he was crucified nnd slain. Eighthly, the mighty i)ower of God is shewu by Christ's resurrection. Ninthly, the apostles prove that death could have no dominion over him, neither could his flesh see corruption. Tenthly, that God rais- ed him up, and that they were the witnesses of it. Ele- venthly, that he is exalted by the right hand of God, and received from him the promise of the Holy Ghost. Twdfthly, that by his advocacy with the Father, this was shed forth, which they have now seen and heard. Thirteenthly, that he is to sit at God's right hand, un- til his foes are made his footstool. Fourteenthly, they assure the house of Israel, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom they crucified, both Lord and Christ. These are some of the sounds of pentecost, or first trum- pet, to the Jews. Let its eflfects now be considered. It appears that many of them " were pricked in their 84 A DISSERTATION (C/lUp. 8. heart," or were under sore conviction, "and said unto Peter, and to the rest of the apostles, Men and bre- thren, what shall we do?*' Then Peter exhorts them to "repent, and be baptized in the name of Jesus, for the remission of sins, aiid tliey should receive the gift of the Holy Gliost: For the promise was to them, and their children, and to them that are afar ofl", even as many as the Lord our God shall call." lie further exhorts them to "save themselves from that unrighteous grne- ralion." And the same day about three thousand were converted. Acts ii. When we consult, from the third to the tenth chapter of Acts, inclusive, it is evident, that this was the sound of the first trumpet; namely, repen- tance towards God, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and shewing the incorrigible Jews their guilt, by deny- ing the Holy One and the Just, and desiring a murder- er to be granted unto them. Thu< they persisted in their guilt, until the hail, or heavy judgments of God, came on them by the Roman power,A. D. 70; and by the sword, famine, and their own intestine commotions, above eleven hundred thousand of them perished; the Romans then burnt their temple, and dug up its very foundations, whereby the third part of their trees, or ceremonial law, was burnt vp and destroyed ; and all this green grass, or ceremonials pertainin? thereto, was consumed also: Even their high priesthood, which they so much esteemed, was annihilated, that the eter- nal priesthood of the Redeemer miirht be established. Let it be noted here, that trees, in propheticlaneuage, are laws: the law given to Adam was under the sym- bol of a tree, whicli he was forbidden to eat of. John Baptist says, "and now also the ax is laid to the root of the trees; therefore every tree that bringetb not forth Chap. S.) ON THE REVELATION. S5 good fruit, is hewn down, and cast into the fire." Malt, iii. 10. Hereby intimating, that now all unnessary laws were to be cast into the fire. Verses 8, 9. " And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire, was cast into the sea ; and the third part of the sea became blood; and the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died ; and a third part of the ships were destroyed." As the first trumpet was sound- ded for the Jews, the second sound extended to the Gentiles, which is easily proved, when chapters ix, x, xi, xiii and xiv, of the Acts, are consulted, and also PauPs epistles to them ; and when these prophetic words are known it will be easy to apply them. " Earth" sig- nifies those earthly minded carnal professors, who had some knowlege of God, but were ignorant of his power; or had the form of godliness, but denied the power of it. " Sea" is an emblem of the huge mass, or turbu- lent ocean of mankind, v/ho at this time were idolaters, and adhered to the superstitious doctrines of their priests; they paid divine honor to Jupiter, Mercury, Diana, &c. see Acts xiv, & xix. — they worshipped false Gods. "Ships;" as a ship at sea, contains its superior, and inferior officers, and its crew, so a heathen tem- ple is an exact image of the same; it has its high priest, inferior officers, and crew. " The third part of the sea became blood;" that is, they acknowleged their guilt and became converts to the truth, they also died to sin, that they might live to righteousness. "Fire" is zeal. Application. Paul after ^his miraculous conversion was appointed the great apostle of the Gentiles, he in conjunction with his fellow laborers travelled through 8 86 A DISSERTATION (CJutp. 8. Asia, Greece and Italy, where the word of God grew by his ministry, and his converts became numerous; thus he laid the foundation in these extensive regions. When Jesus Christ foretold the destruction of Jerusa- lem; he gave his followers this sign, " when ye see Je- rusalem compassed with armies, know that the desola- tion thereof is nigh, then let them that are in Judea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out ; and let not them that are in the coun- try enter thereinto; for these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled." Luke xxi. 20 — 22. The christian party, who were at this time numerous, in the land of Judea, and parts ad- jacent, took the hint given, and fled into different parts of the Roman empire. These emigrants filled with ho- ly zeal for the interest of Christ's kingdom, in addition to the labors of Paul and his companions, is that great mountain burning with fire, which was cast into the sea of heatiienism; or is, as it were, a great mountain burning with fire, and cast into the sea. It was the great work of the apostles, and other teachers of the first century, to shew mankind the error of their ways, to teach them the knowlege of the true God, and his mercy in sending Christ Jesus to save them ; they were taught the immortality of the soul and the resurrection of the dead ; that Christ was their Advocate, High Priest, and final Judge ; that " both Jew and Gentile were sold under sin, and all the world guilty before God^" and how his mercy was extended to them by sending Je- sus to save, and restore them to eternal life ; they were instructed and told the nature of the new birth, and that they must die to sin, that they might live to righteous- ness. Thus from the great number of Christian teach- Chap, 8.) ON THE REVELATION. 87 ers at this time dispersed over the empire, they brought the Gentiles under strong conviction, whereby a third part of them acknowleged their guilt, or became blood then followed conversion, for this third part who thought they had life in their natural state, now died to sin that they might live the life of the righteous ; and conse- quently the third part of the ships, or heathen temples, were destroyed, or went to ruin. Verses 10, 11. *'And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters ; nnCi the name of the star is called wormwood ; and the thhd part of the wa- ters became wormwood ; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter." The great and important truths of the gospel were delivered pure and uncorrupted by tlie apostles, but they could not satisfy the vanity of man j even in the apostles* days the mystery of iniquity began to work, which makes me conclude that this trumpet began to sound before they departed tliis life. In Paul's charge to Timothy, he " exhorts him to support the simplicity and purity of the gospel law, from which some having swerved, have turned aside unto vain jangling, desir- ing to be teachers of the law, understanding neither what they say, or whereof tliey affirm." 1 Tim. i. 6, 7. In giving directions concerning the conduct of old and young widows, he says, "some are already turned aside after satan." 1 Tim. v. 15. After further instructions, he says, " the love of money is the root of all evil, which while some have coveted after they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through v.iih many sorrows," In his second epistle, (which seems to have 83 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 8. been written shortly before his martyrdom) he com- plains, "t/iis tliou knowcst, that ail they which are in Asia be turned away from me ; of whom are Phygel- lus and Hermogenes;" he points out these two men, as if once strong in the faith. After the mo^it earnest admonitions to faith and constancy, he oomplains of "Hymeneus and Philetus, who concerning the truth have erred, saying that tlie resurrection is past ahea- dy ; and overtiuow the faith of some." 2 Tim. ii. 17, 18. He afterwards enumerates the vices and crimes that were to take root among the teachers and professors of Christianity, and obscnves, that " evil men and sedu- cers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived." 2 Tim. iii. 13. In another place, he gives a very solemn charge to him, "for the time will come, when they will not endure sound doctrine ; but after their own lusts shall heap to themselves teacheis, ha- ving itcl.ir.g c:iri;" he coirp^vir.s that '*' Dviuas had for- sook him, been use beloved this present world;" that "Alexander the coppersmith did him much evil;" and desires Timothy to " beware of him, because he great- ly withstood their words." 2 Tim. iv. 3, 10, 14, 15. John, ill his first epistle, takes extraordinary pains to explain the ways of truth, and informs his little chil- dren that "even now there are many antichrists; that they went out from us, but they were not of us, for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have con- tinued with us." 1 John ii. 18, 19. From these, and many other proofs, which the gospel affords, it is evi- dent that errors appeared in the church, at an early period; but when we consider John's severe reproof to some members of the churches of Smyrna and Phi- ladelphia, " who said they were Jews, and were not ; Chap. S.) ON THE REVELATION. M9 — when we consider Peter's epistle to the strangers scattered through Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, the whole appears thus, that the great star, or christian church government at Jerusalem, fell or fled at the approach of the Roman armies j that it burnt, or shone as a lamp through the regions above mentioned ; that it carried with it some of the old Jewish observances ; Tiiat tliese falling in, or mixing with the simple waters, or doctrines taught to the Gen- tiles, caused envying and bitterness; that it was in Asia, the then third part of the known woild, where the waters were thus made bitter; that this bitterness and envying caused the death, or falling away of many ; and from thence this great star, or Jewish church, is called wormwood. Note even at Jerusalem the apos- tles called a council, to decide on these matters. See Acts XV. Verse 12. " And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars, so as a third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise." These ex- traordinary men (the apostles) being now gone to re- ceive their heavenly inheritance, holy John shews us how the ciiurch was governed, in the second and third centuries, and the fatal consequences that attended. Let the reader take ihese instructions. The '*sun" is that grand luminary placed, by its Creator, in the hea- vens— it diiTuses light, heat, and comfort, to all things around — it causes vegetation, and gives life and anima- tion to all things wiihin the bounds of its influence. The gospel, and its light, has the same eflect on every true christian. The "moon'- is a secondary light; it 90 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 8. is a faithful attendant on the earth; and the earth and moon aie mutually moons to each other. A tiue em- blem of that brotherly love, which is so strongly recom- mended in the gospel. The *' stars" also produce light, and add lustie to each other; so will true christian churches. Thus we have before us, the effects of the fourth gos- pel sound; and if by "smiting," we understand a blow given, or an injury received, it is easy to apply the words of the text. And first, under this sound, "the third part of the sun was smitten." From hence we may learn, that ignorance and error increased much in these two centuries, though the apostles did all they could to prevent it; after all their vigilance and care to fortify the truth against error, we here see how the instructors, in this early period, have attacked it, by smiting the sun, or gospel of truth, drawing false con- clusions from it, and making it the instrument of error. Secondly, "the third part of the moon was smitten." Brotherly love under this trumpet abated; that univer- sal charity, which is the bond of perfection, and which is so forcibly recommended in the gospel, began to decline; like the moon, charity and love were on the increase nnder the apostolic government, but since that time it has been on the decrease. Thirdly, the " stars," those churches, which ought to illuminate mankind, "were smitten" also; they lost part of their former lustre, and are now growing dim. Fourthly, "and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night like- wise;" the prophet intimating that this partial darkness Avas only the forerunner of a greater: For, in verse 13, he "beheld, and lo, an angel flying through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, woe, woe, Chap. S.J ON THE REVELATION. 91 woe, to the iiiliabiters of the earth, by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to sound." In this, and the former verse, the prophet saw the miserable dechne of the christian church; nay, so far in a state of imperfection, as that the teachers, or instructors, under the three next sounds should establish three woes, or three distinct causes of the calamities, that would prevail in the christian world, and these are, first, the imperial woe under the cliris- tian emperors; secondly, the papal; and I am sorry to say thirdly, the protestant. These will appear in their proper places. It may be said, that I am here cen- suring the conductof the primitive fathers, in the second and third centuries. I believe that some of them main- tained the truth, and sealed it with their blood ; but holy John proves the blow was given : And let ever}' unpreju- diced man determine, whether the clergy or laity of those days were the aggressors. This brings us down to A. D. 303, when Christianity put on its new garments, and ap- peared at the head of church and state. The prophet, in this chapter, draws our attention to a period of lime, when Christianity assumed a new face. When it got a christian emperor (so called) mounted on the imperial throne of Rome, who made the bishops, next to him- self, the lords and masters in this lower world, and gave them the key of the bottomless pit, that gulph of ambition and avarice, which never could be filled, neither could the locusts that crawled out of the smoke, or filth of it, ever be satisfied; for ambitious desires, and covetousness for the things of this world, are pas- sions which never can be rooted out; though they had the example and precept of a meek and lowly Saviour before them. As to Constantine's real character, it is 92 A DISSERTATlOxS (CIwp. S. impossible to determine. By some historians, he is considered a saint, by others, tiie contrary; but cer- tain it is, tliat the murder of liis wife, father-in-law, and his son, are bad stains for a christian character. The character and conduct of Constantino, and that of Henry VIII, of England, seem to be nearly similar; the first supported the christians, because they raised him to the impeiial dignity; Henry joined the reform- ers, because the pope had excommunicated him for poligamy. Constantine presided at the Council of Nice, as the head of the man of sin. 2 Thess. ii. 3. Henry procured himself to be acknowledged the head of the church; Constantine made an edict, that all the subjects of his vast empire should become obedient to the bishops; He)iry, and several of his successors, per- secuted their subjects for nonconformity to the rules of their prelates. Thus, since those days, the church always had heads,and wMth them they do hurt, verse 19. As this is a period much alluded to, by the prophet, let it be noted, that Dioclesian, and JNlaximinus, who joint- ly ruled the empire, resigned it in one day, in the year, A. D. 303. They were the last heathen empe- rors, on which Constantine claimed the empire, but did not obtain the quiet possession till A. D. 311. Chap. 9.) ON THE REVELATION. 93 CHAP. IX. Verse 1. "And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth, and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit." Thus we may see, that pure and spiritual church government, whose foundation was laid by the Redeemer, built up and adorned by his disciples, tumbling into ruin, in a little more than two hundred years; its fall was great, even from heaven to the earth; its professors now becoming earthly and sensual, it fell from its primitive state of purity and love, to its now debased state of selfishness, ignorance, and pride, and now receives, from the hand of Constantine, the key of the bottomless pit, whereby it is gratified with power, pomp, and the liberty of reigning over the minds and consciences of mankind at pleasure; for Constantine commanded, that in all tjie pi'oviuces of the empire, the orders of the bishops should be exactly obeyed. No power to control it now — no limits to the hierarchy, or government of the church. Verse 2. "And he opened the bottomless pit, and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and th* sun and the air were darken- ed, by reason of the smoke of the pit.'* The bisliops being now in sure possession of the key, they opened the bottomless pit, from whence issued such a smoke of ignorance, error, superstition, and idolatry, that the sun, or pure light of the gospel, was darkened by it; even the air, which signifies reason and understand- ing, were obscured by the doctrines imposed on man kind, at this time. 94 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 9. Verse 3. "And there came out of the smoke lo- custs upon the earth, and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power." This is plain language. Tlie bishops having now cstabhshed their kingdom of spiritual darkness, raised up the lo- custs, or inferior clergy, to assist them, and gave them power, like the scorpions of the earth, to scatter their infectious poison, or their false doctrines all around; and to this day, see liow the inferior clergy obey their superiors. Verse 4. "And it was commanded them, that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree, but only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads." As was observed before, trees, and green grass, signify the greater and lesser ceremonials established at this time. Any ordinances, or ceremonials established by the bish- op, was not to be hurt by the locusts. It was the bu- siness of the bishops to decree rites and ceremoniesj it was the work of the locusts, or inferior clergy to obey, and enforce them. Even at this time, we see the power exercised by the bishops over their inferior bre- thren; for they first create them, next appoint their livings, and this binds them to obedience. The locusts of the fourth century had power given them to "hurt only those men who had not the seal of God in their foreheads." This is very plain, because the men whom God had sealed wore the christian armor, and were proof against their delusive snares; the men who had not this armor became their prey, and were hurt. Verse 5. "And to them it was given, that they should not kill them, but that they should be torment- ed five months; and their torment was as the torment Chap. 9.) ON THE REVELATION. 95 of a scorpion, when he striketh a man.'' This verse shews the miserable situation of the laity, in the days of Constantine, and above a century after. In those days the Arian and Alhanasian factions strove violent- ly against each other, concerning the two natures of Christ, as God and man. It appears, that both par- ties were numerous, and treated eaclr other with great severity, and lest they should kill each other, the im- perial, or civil power, was frequently obliged to inter- fere, in order to prevent it. What must the poor laity do in these days, when their spiritual guides were at such variance? Must it not fill them with gloomy apprehensions concerning their eternal happiness, and fearful terrors, aS when a man is struck, and receives the poison of a scorpion? This is proved by the next verse. Verse 6. " And in those days, men shall seek death, but shall not find it 5 and shall desu'e to die, and death shall flee from them." When the mind is filled with fearful apprehensions concerning its future state, it is the natural wish, or desire, (in the apostle's words,) "to die to sm, that we may live to righteousness;" but in those days, this could not be found, the jarring and discordant instructions, given by the locusts, led to no such thing. The people did desire to die the death of the righteous, but this comfort fled from them; they had none to shew them the way of eternal life. Verse 7. " And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle, and on their heads were, as it were, crowns like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men." Lest men should mistake whom the prophet alludes to, he now gives a further descrip- tion; "the locusts were like uato horses prepaied for t)6 A DISSERTATION (Chap, 9. battle;-' that is, all were animated by one and the same principle, being determined to execute and obey the will of their superiors; "and on their heads were crowns like gold;" that is, the bishops, who are their heads or superiors, that were thus crowned when adorn- ed with their mitres. "And their laces were as the faces of nien;-' which shews, that after all their boast- ed power in heaven, and on earth, they had the hu- man form — they were but men. Verse 8. "And had hair as the hairof women, and their teeth were as the teeth of lions;" which proves, that they had the appearance of meekness and chasti- ty outwardly, while inwardly they were ravening wolves, and preyed on the flock. Verse 9. "And they had breastplates, as it were breastplates of iron, and the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots of many horses running to battle;" which shews, first, that they fortified them- selves in defence of their errors. Secondly, that they were swift and decisive in opposing the truth. Third- ly, that they ran, with winged speed, to resist every thing that interfered with their prerogative. Verses 10, 11. "And they had tails like unto scor- pions, and there were stings in their tails, and their power was to hurt men five months; and they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name, in the Hebrew tongue, is Ahaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon," In these two \>>rses we may observe, fn st, tlie govern- ment of the church by bishops, under the cliristian em- perors of Rome. Secondly, the exorbitant power of the prelacy in those linys. Thirdly, tlie prelates had toils, or infieriors, who were obedient to their wilL Chap, 0.) ON THE REVELATIOX. 9^ Pourthly, that the tails were like unto scorpions, which produce the most deadly of all poisons. Fifthly, that in those tails there were stings, with which they stung the laity, and tormented them. Sixthly, that this torment was to continue jive mouths, or one hundred and fifty years. Under the four first sounds of the trumpet, the pro- phet has mentioned no particular, or deiinite time for the continuance of any one of them, but under tliis, he is very particular, because the work of apostacy went on rapidly, which is, in reality, the first v.oe. In this chapter, and under the fifth sound, the five months torment i* twice mentioned, whereby we may prove the time. In prophetic language, a day is menlionevi. as a year, therefore five months, at thirty days eacli, which was the ancieut mode of reckoning, amounts to one hundred and fifty years. Let it next be noted, that the first general council was held at Nice, A. D. 325. Here the key Mas given, the pit opened, the lo- eusts came out, and the broad foundation for popery laid. These two numbers amount to 475, the exact year in which the western empire fell j a period remar- kable for the great events which followed, namely, the overthrow of the empire, by the barbarous idolaters of the north, whereby the kind of Christianity, that then existed, became mixed with their pagan rites, out of which popery arose. Thus ended the five months tor- ment, or the first woe. To conclude this grand description of prelacy, and its train, the prophet adds, "and they had a king over them," which is the angel, or governor, of the bottom- less pit. Singular it is that wherever prelacy prevails, it must have a kincr? emperor, or pope, to reign over it. ^ 9 93 A DISSERTATION (€hap. 9. It would be beneatli the dignity of a lord spiritual, to bow under the sceptre of a meek and lowly Jesus. Pre- lacy will not admit the Redeemer to hold the stars, or government of the churches, in his right hand ; it would be too lucrative an office for him in these days, there- fore the bishops must undertake its government, and appoint an earthly king over them, whose name, in the Hebrew tongue, is Abaddon, in the Greek, Apol- lyon, and in English, the Destroyer, because he, and his bishops assume that power, which alone pertains to Jesus Christ; and as their kingdom is of this world, what can be expected, but lamentation, mourning, and woe ? Verse 12. " One woe is past, and behold there come two woes more hereafter." The prophet now closes this scene, by the fall of the western empire, and the end of the first woe. From what has been said on this head, it is easy to see what the first woe is, and the fatal effects it has produced. What a lamentable state is the christian church been brought to, when a destioying angel is the king or chief governor over it! What a deplorable situation is the laity reduced to, when they must receive the erroneous doctrines and traditions of men, and remain ignorant of the gos- pel of truth! Under this fifth sound of the trumpet, what kind of instruction must the poor laity receive, when the prophet compares their teachers to locusts and scorpions ! As the first devours man's industry in the field; so the other is the most poisonous of all reptiles. This woe was mild in its nature, when compared with the next, under the papacy. During this, though the foun- dation of error and apostacy was laid, the civil power did not permit persecution. We read, that the Arian Chap. 9.^ ON THE REVELATION. 99 and Atlianasian factions frequently came to blows, and bitter invectives in their councils; but the imperial power prevented them from imbrwing their hands in each other's blood. Verses 12, 13. "And the fourth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden al- tar, which is before God, saying to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four angels, which are bound in the great river Euphrates." The sound of this trumpet begins with the papal reign, when the power of the clergy was established, after the dissolu* tion of the western empire. Being now on a firm ba- sis, "the voice," which the prophet heard, "came from the four horns of the golden altar, which is before God," which deserves a serious consideration. First, it is called a "golden altar," whereby we may see, that earthly gain was the principal object of those who liv- ed by it. Secondly, popery has its altar in reality, as well as a figurative one. Thirdly, it had four horns, which are, the pope, the cardinals, the bishops, a^ the priests. Fourthly, these four powers form one body, or anti-spiritual altar. Fifthly, it was before God, or in prophetic phrase, in opposition to him. Sixthly, it produced a voice, even such a voice as made Europe tremble, and its iniiabitants to quake and fear. This voice from the four horns gave its com- mands also, first, by saying to the sixth angel, who now sounded the papal trumpets, "Loose the four angels, which arc bound in the great river Euphrates." Sec- ondly, these four angels are the numerous hordes of tiie monastic orders, wiio were, in A. D. 1272, formed into four grand divisions. Thirdly, these are, 1st, Fran- ciscans, or grey friars; 2d, Augustines, or black friars; loo A DISSERT A ria"N (Vhap. ^. Dominicar.s, the fou'.iders of the inquisition; 4th, Car- melites, or white friars. The monks had rales peculiar to themselves, before the a!)ove date, but they uere much limited by the holy see; but it appears that the high* er clerjiv wanted their assistance at this time, and grant- ed them more extensive privileges than they before en- joyed, and formed them into the four orders above mentioned, and then set tliem loose among mankind. Sec further concerning Euphrates, in the remarks otx chapter xvi, verse 12. Verses 15, 16. "And the fbur angels were loosed, ^\hich were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men. And the number of tlie army of the horsemen wer^ two hundred thousand thousand; and I heard the num- ber of them.'^ In these two verses we find, fust, that those creatures who, at their first institution, lived a life of solitude and poverty, conformable to their vows, were now loosed, and called into action. Secondly, they are now to mix with mankind, and teach them the lesson which they received from their superiors. Third- ly, that tliey " were prepared for an hour, a day, a month, and a year;" that is, always active, and ready to propagate their doctrines. Fourthly, that they were to be always ready to give information against those v/hom they suspected of lieresy. Fifthly, that these creatures made it their business, to glide into all con- sciences, and to spy into the secrets of families. Sixth- ly, that under the appearance of sanctity, they led captive the ignorant multitude, into their errors. Sev- enthly, that they were to slay the third part of men. Vv'hen we consult the histories of those times, we find, that not ©nly Europe, but many of other parts of the Chafp. 9.j ON THE REVELATION. lOl eartli, became proselytes, by their means lo the doct- rines of Rome; and if we could make out the number, there is every reason to believe, that the third part of men were slain by their deadly religion. Eighthly, the prophet informs us, that that their number amounted to two hundred millions. I would suppose, that he means the number of them from thei? first establish- ment, to their nonexistence, because all Europe could not support such a number at one time. Ninthly, they are called an "army of horsemen 5'' that is, they were all actuated by one principle — they were guide j by one and the same impulse. From some accounts that I have seen, tb.e number of those who live a monastic life, in Portugal, Spain, and tlie Spanish dominions in America, is truly astonishing. Verse 17. " And I saw the horses in the vision, and them that sat thereon, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and brimstone; and the heads of the hor- ses were as the heads of lions, and out of their mouths issued fire, and smoke, and brimstone." In this verse, the prophet, as was revealed to him in the vision, " saw the horses, and them that sat on them." Here he in- cludes the whole of the papal powers, from the pope to the meanest monk. He saw their horses, which are their evil principles; he saw them that sat on them, which is the papal hierarchy. These riders had a " breastplate of fire, jacinth, and brimstone." Dreadful composi- tion! Blind zeal, hearts of stone, and infernal rage! " And the heads of the horses were as the heads of li- ons." In this sentence is shewn, the amazing power of those who maintained and supported these princi- ples. The heads of those principles are the councils "who gave them birth. When one council decreed any 9 * 10-2 A DISSERTATION (CllCtp. 0. matter of faith, the next confirmed it, and so on, to the last general council of Trent, who con fumed all the diaboHcal errors, or evil principles, tliat had crept into that apostate church, since the days of Gonstantinc. "And OLJt of their mouths issued fire, and smoke, and biimstonc.'' Strange to relate, that out of the mouths of these learned teachers of mankind, should issue blind zeal, wilful ignorance, and hellish cruelty ! Verse 18. The prophet is very particular in his description of the papal hierarchy, for again in this verse he informs us, that "by these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their mouths.*' Here it is plain, that it is a spiritual, or eternal death, that is alluded to; because these infernal weapons for man's destruction, was to issue out of their moutlis. Kven to this day, the miseraljle laity are filled with false zeal, for the honor and interest of their religion ; they are suffocated by that smoke of ignorance which surroands them, as they must believe what their church commands. If they should doubt the power of the church for salvation, they are given over to the devil, to be tormented with fire and brimstone, which is hel- lisli cruelty, in the extreme. It is^ one of the articles in their catechism, to believe the doctrines of the church, and he that doubteth is damned. As was o}> served before, it is probalile, that the third part of men had embraced the doctrines of this apostate church, and were slain thereby. Verse 19. "For their power is in their mouth, and ill their tails; for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt." In ti)is verse, the prophet even enforces his description of tlie&e Chap. ^.) ON THE REVELATIO^r. 103 seducers, as if to guard us against them; "for," says he, ** their power is in their mouth, and in tlieir tails.*' This language is easy to be understood; for out of the mouths of the bishops, in council, issued tlieir canons, or decrees: These descended to tlie tails, who are the executive power; and whether these canons are agree- able to the gospel, or not, the poor laity must believe them, under pain of damnation. These formidable tails are compared to serpents. John, who was well acquainted with gospel purity, pays the clergy, of these dark times, the same compliment that his Lord and Master did the scribes and pharisees. "Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers! how can you escaj>e the dam- nation of hell ?" Malt, xxiii. 33. To complete the de- scription, the prophet informs us, that this serpent tribe had "heads, and with them they do hurt;" this is aisx!) plain. The pope creates the bishop, — the bishop the priest, &c. and all these act in conjunction to do hurt; and even in their bloody persecutions, they drew in the regal powers, as subordinate heads to do hurt, and destroy those whom they call heretics. Thus they all have combined to do hurt. Mankind may, if they please, be delighted with church power, and pageantry; but it never was intended, by an All Wise and Bounteous Creator, who delights in the happiness of his creatures, that gain, and filthy lu- cre, should be the object of those, who undertake their spiritual improvement; the old and new testaments afford undeniable proofs to the contrary. But what is the language of the present day? Such a one is pro- moted to the see of . Mr. — has got a good living. Our friend is raised to the rectorage, or vicarage of ; he can keep a curate, and live 104 A DISSERTATION (Chap.^. easy. But it is never enquired, what any of these Gliaracters has done for the glory of God, or the edifi- cation of his fellow creatures. Verses 20, 21. Redeeming love, and the conversion of mankind, being the great object of tlie covenant of grace, it is the bounden duty of those, who undertake the work of the ministry, to be careful, and diligent, and to do all that in them lieth, to promote the inter- est, and enlarge the boundaries, of the Messiah's king- dom. It is just the contrary with those, whom the prophet has so elegantly described, under the sound of this trumpet. To close the scene, he says, " And the rest of the men, which were not killed by these plagues, yet repented not of the work of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold and silver, and brass, and stone, and wood, which neither can see, nor hear, nor walk; neither repented they [of the pa- pacy] of their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of their fornications, nor o^ their thefts " From these words it is plain, that the conversion of the heathen was neglected by them; and the fact is, they were incapable of doing it. It is truly lamentable, to reflect on the dismal state of (what is called,) the christian world, these fifteen hundred years. The promise of a Messiah was, in mercy, early given ; " the seed of the woman was to bruise the Serpent's head ;" this promise was revived by almost all the Prophets, for near four thousand years, and they " through faith saw this precious promise afar off." Heb. xi. 13. When the appointed time came, the Redeemer appeared ; he taught pub- licly, he proved his Divine mission, by many great and undeniable works ; he formed a plan for man's Chap. 9.) ON THE 11EV£I.ATU)N. lO^ happiness in this hfe, that even the greatest enemies of the cliristian scheme cannot gainsy, nor resist ; ^' he brought life and imniortahty to light, by his death, resurrection, and ascension." He is now entiuoned in Majesty, as King over his church ; he is the great High Priest, Advocate, and Intercessor, for all those who humbly come to God through him. When fallen man could not appear before Divine Justice, ite ran- somed us, and he, who hare our infirmities, is appoint- ed our final Judge. His precepts are plain, and sim- ple, and easy to he understood. He informed us, •' that the first and great commandment is. To love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart, soul, and mind, and the second is like inito it ; Thou shall love ihy neigli- bor, as thy self: That on tliese two commandments, liang all the law, and the prophets." Matt xxii. 37 — 40. These commands he obeyed in himself, and set tiie ex- ample to his followers ; and promised to he with them to the end of the world. By his mediation with the eternal Father, he sends the Comforter to support, and assist us, and seal the earnest of our eternal inheri- tance. These are a few of the leading features of true Christianity. I omit making any observations here, on the con- duct of the heathen world ; but since the time that Christianity obtained the ascendency, until now, what are the ravages, which avarice and ambition have made, in church and state? They are both linked together; though the A utiior of Christianity has expressly said, "My kingdom is not of this world." Cl.urch and state have acted in conjunct ion, to enslave mankind j though the gospel law is perfect freedom; fieedom from sin^ through the Redeemer, and freedom from the vices 106 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 0. and crimes of an evil world, by obeying his commands. Christianity has often been reviled by its enemies, when in fact, it is the false, and avaricious teachers of it, that ought to bear the blame. All parties boast of their holy religion, but where are the genuine effects of it? When we hear of wars and commotions, we ftnd the clergy of these ages, are very active instru- ments, in fomenting them. For upwards of a thousand years, what a sad spectacle has Europe presented, in point of human butchery ! yet the pretence frequently is, that we are fighting for our holy religion; and so say all the contending parties: But the melancholy fact is, that it is not the religion of Jesus, but the want of it, that causes all the mischief. Chistianity recom- mends peace, love, good will, and universal charity. The religion of these days is the very opposite. Jesus Christ commands us " to love our enemies, to bless them that curse us, to do good to them that hate us, and to pray for them which despitefuUy use, and persecute us.'' Matt. v. 44. Which conduct proves us to be chil- dren of God. The clergy, since the days of Constan- tine,have taught us to hate our enemies, to destroy them by fire and sword, to burn and destroy heretics, to sing Te Deunis for victories obtained, to rejoice for victo- ries gained, to pray for the success of fleets and armies, t)y sea and land, and then to say the I ord's prayer. Can a just and holy God be pleased with such vile hy- pocrisy ? In ancient times, we read of three ways to punish a wicked, and impious world ; to wit, the pestilence, sword, and famine. The Clergy have invented a fourth : They have created purgatorial fire, and taught man the use of gunpowder. Happy discovery ! But CIuip. 9.) ON THE REVELATION. 107 that holy ardor and zeal, which Christianity requires, is extinguished by them. The laity have lost the harmonious sound, which the Gospel trumpet gave, in the first century 5 the notes they now hear, are shrill, harsh, and hard to be understood. They hear of saints* days, and holy days — of creeds and catechisms — of works of supererogation, or overplus merit — of tran- substantiation, which far exceeds any of the Redeem- er's miracles — of pardons, and absolutions — of masses for the living and dead — of tythes, and other church dues — of church ornaments, and Priests' vestments — of ceremonies instituted — And, to close the list, they hear of a mother of God ! May the laity read the scriptures, and shun the fatal sound of the fifth and sixth trumpet, and fly from the wrath to come. I shall now take a short view of these seven differ- ent sounds, and the consequences. First. To the Jews, by the Redeemer, and his Apos- tles, Ceremonial law abolished. Secondly. To the gentiles, by the apostles, and com- panions. Conversion great — Jerusalem destroyed. Thirdly. To the gentiles, by the apostles' successors. Gospel truths made bitter, by false teachers. Fourthly. Error increases — Gospel light, partly eclipsed — brotherly love abated. Fifthly. Bottomless pit opened, clergy established. Gospel light, and reason, darkned, under christian em-t perors, for one hundred and fifty years; this period begins and ends the first woe. Sixthly. The long reign of popery commences, with its many errors. It begins and ends the first woe. Seventhly. Reformation (so called) begins, and with it begins the third woe. ICf^ A DISSERTATION (Chap. 9. Tlic woes are doctrines established by man, in op- position lo the truth; wliereby those that adhere to them are guilty in this life, and in tlie next, have " weep- inj;, and wailimr, and gnashing of teeth." Matt. xxiv. 51. ^' Come, ye blessed !" or ^* Go, ye cursed!" are what we may expect, by tl\e gospel law. Gimp. 10. J A DISSERTATION &C. 109 CHAP. X. In the ninth chapter, the prophet lias shewn, first, tlie great power to which prelacy rose, under tlie chris- tian emperors, and the woful effects of it. Secondly, its amazing increase of power, under tlie papacy, and tlie havoc it made of the truth, and of mankind. In this chapter, he changes the scene, and foretels the re- formation, and its varied appcaranci'S. Verse 1. John *^saw another mighty angel come down from heaven;" wliich implies, tliat a new spiri- tual government was to be established, among men, ivi this lower world, ''He was clothed with a cloud;" Avhich shews, that he was enrobed with a mist of much darkness. "A rainbow was upon his head,'" to evince his conspicuous and heavenly, or formidable appear- ance. " His face was as it were tlie sun ;" emblematic of his intentional light, and claim to gospel purity. — "His feet as pillars of fire;" which signifies the pow- erful heat, or zeal, which supported the reformers, and which all their adversaries could not extinguish. Verse 2. "And he had in his hand a little book open;" to shew that he would make manifest his doc- trines, and propagate them. "And he set his right foot upon the sea;" which sliev;s it was supported only by the wavering, and turbulent ocean of mankind. **And his left foot was on the earth;" which also shews, that it was to be supported by earthly endow- ment, and worldly emolument. Verse 3. "And he cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth ;" which slieweth, first, the loud voice of the reformers among mar.kind, by their doc- 10 ilO A DISSEUTATION (Chap. 10 trincs. Secondly, it was a loud cry, tliat caused the bishops to assem))Ie in council, at Ti'ent, to si!pj)rcss them. Thirdly, it was a loud voice, that rormcd the potentates of Europe into protcstant and popish inter- ests. Fourthly, it was a loud voice, that called so large a part of mankind from the papal dominion. — Fifthly, it was a cry, so very disagreeable to the see of Rome, that they denounced an anatliema against it. "And when he h.ad cried, seven thunders uttered their voices."' Some may imagine, that these thunders were the anathemas of the see of Rome against the reform- ers, but this will not comport with th.e true meaning of prophecy. Thunder, in prophetic language, is the tiiundering out, and propagating any new doctrine, and accordingly we find, that James and John weie surna- med Boanerges, or sons of thunder, l)y tlio Redeemer, because he knew that they were faithful, and would thun- der out his gospel, to, or in the earsof mankind. There- fore, these seven thunders are the seven principal sect?;, which arose, in consequence of the relbrmation, and thundered out their doctrines, in like manner, aihl were all unanimous, in condemning many of tlie doc- trines of the Romish church, and they often past se- vere censures on each other. These seels are, 1st, ih.c Lutherans. 2d, the Calvinists. 3d, the churcli of En.gland, as by law established. 4th, the Presbyteri- ans. 5th, the Quakers. Glh, the Anabaptists. 7th, the Arminians, from whom descended the Metliodists. Tiiese are the principal sects, who have distinguished themselves since, and during th.e reformation, and are the most liveh', and shining colours in the rainbow of it. \'erse 4. "And when the seven thunders had utter- ed their voices, I was about to write; and I heard a Chap. 10. J (^N THE REVELATION. Ill voice from heaven, saying unto me, Seal up those things, which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.'' This charge to the prophet proves, that these various doctrines were defective, and not con- formable to the gospel precepts. Christ's kingdom is not of this world, but these sects are of this world, and they all, (save one,) are so connected with the state, that true Christianity is reduced to a mere shad- ow. They all boast of their holy religion, but where are the evidences of it ? Are they not frequently at war with each other? and has not Europe been, since the reformation, an Aceldema, or field of blood? and does not this prove, that '^they are not Christ's disciples because they have not love, one to another?" John xiii. 35. Therefore holy John, who well knew what brotherly love was, was not suffered to write, or ap- prove of their evil deeds. Let it here be noted, that the gospel of Jesus Christ, which was taught and practised by his disciples, is al- ways compared, in this book, to the spotless appear- ance of the sun, in its meridian splendor. Unity, and brotherly love adorned their characters, and universal charity shone, with heavenly lustre around them. But our reformation is compared to the varied colours of the rainbow; though beautiful in appearance, yet it is only a part of the circle of gospel perfection. Philo- sophers tell us, that the natural bow has seven different colours, which are occasioned by the refracted, or bro- ken rays of the sun, in time of rain. It is always seen in the rear of a dark cloud, and is only a segment, ox part of a circle. What a lively image is this, of the reformation, and the effects of it! Verses 5 — 7. ''And the angel, which I saw stand 112 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 10. Mpon the sea, and upon the earth, lifted up his hand to Jieaven, and sware by him lliat liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the tilings that there- in are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer: But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound^ the mystery of God should be finislied, as he hath de- clared to his servants, the prophets,'' In these three verses observe, that the prophet once more calls the attention to tlie same angel, or spiritual government, "with liis right foot on the sea;" by which we may- learn, that its first, and principal support was on the restless ocean of mankind, and on the wavering and tottering support of regal authority. Secondly, its left foot was placed on a firmer foundation; for it had earthly gain, power, and other sensual, and temporal gratifications for its support: And thus it stands to this day, and is a basis, very different from that of the first founders of Christianity. Thirdly, "he sware ;'> swearing cannot here be taken in its literal sense; it only implies the faith, or firm belief of the reformers, concerning the gospel promises. And fourthly, this belief is, that time should end all the gospel promises, and thrcatnings, in the days of the voice of the seventh trumpet's sound; that under it tlie mystery, or myste- rious work of God should be finished, as he hath de- clajcd to his servants, the prophets. And is not this the faith, and firm belief of all the reformed churches, as it is they, who are blowing the seventh trumpet. Verse 8. In this, and the following verse, the pro- I)het shews the doctrinal ciiect, and defect, of the re- formers; f^oi: hcj by divine inspirationj was ordered to Chap,J.O.) ON THE REVELATION. US *'go, and take the little book, which is open in the hand of llie angel, which standeth upon the sea, and upon tlie earth." Here we may perceive, that their book was always open for inspection; and certain it is, that every sect shewed their doctrines to mankind, in the best outward appearance, which they could. Take notice, that John is represented here, as if con,- versing with the reformers. Verse 9. John now asks for the book, and the de- mand was instantly complied with, by tlie reformers, and accompanied with an injunction, that he should "eat it up, and it should make his belly bitter, but would be in his month sweet as honey.'' From this we may learn, what was truly the case, that the re- formers did not pretend to attain to apostolic purity, and perfection; and that what they did, by their little book, would be sweet to the taste of John, by so far de- parting from Romish error;, and idolatry; but on eat- ing, and digesting it, it would cause bitter reflections in him, to see them fall so far short of genuine apos- tolic perfection. On this, in verse 10^ ^ohn "ate the book," and found it so. Then, i« verse 11, the re* formers said unto him, "Tlio« must prophecy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings." Which impHes, that a new reformation must arise — that the present is defective, and that out of the sayings of John, mankind must receive further instructions, before they attain to that knowiege which the gospel requires. I shall conclude this chapter, with a few observa] tions on some of the leading points contained in it. Aud first, this book of the reformation is four times called " a little book," because it contained but little 10 * 114 A DISSERTATION (CliQp. 10, of that vital knowlegc, which existed in the apostohc age. Secondly, it is *-a little book" from the obstruc- tion, that the reformers met with, by a combination of almost all the regal powers of Europe, in opposition to it. Thirdly, it is ^'a little book" from the furious persecutions, which the reformers experienced, by the Komish hierarchy. Fourthly, it is " a little book" from their own internal divisions, and animosities. Fifthly, it is " a little book" on account that the reformers were just emerging out of Romish darkness: By long cus- tom, and early prejudice, they retained many of the old established errors. Sixthly, the protestant powers, by establisliing one sect, and barely tolerating the others, have made it "a little book." Seventhly, the bloody wars carried on, even among enlightened pro- testant powers, must make the "book a little" one. Eighthly, the vice, folly, and lukewarmness, of the dif- ferent professors, must make this "book a little" one, until the Wise Ruler of the universe fulfils his further promises to mankind. Secondly, i^t an impartial enquirer after truth, behold the deploraWe state of the christian part of mankind. They all boivst of their holy religion, but from whence come the wars? Do they not come from the ambitous lusts, and carnal desires of its professors, who are at enmity with the truth as it is in Jesus. Be- hold nation destroying nation, and yet tliey have the audacity to call themselves christians. Behold the cler- gy imploring the aid of the JNlost High, in behalf of the infernal conduct of their respective sovereigns ; as if an holy and unerring God would give ear to such impi- ous and blasphemous nonsense. And where is the ^•€t, (save only the quakers,) of all our boasted pil- Chap. \0.) ON THE REVELATION. 115 lars of the reformation, who is not implicated in the diabolical work? Thirdly. The reformers all boast of their renuncia- tion of Romish errors. It is true, that part of their superstitious ceremonials, and also some of their doc- trines, they have laid aside; but can they deny, that the foundation laid by the Romish bishops, at the coun- cil of Nice, is to this day the basis of their religion? See the Athanasian creed. They also boast, that the doctrines contained in that creed were maintained by a great majority; but was truth ever yet supported on earth, by a majority? or could they, who came out of the bottomless pit, establish the truth ? Rev. ix. 3. It is well known, that the minority, in that council, were obhged to fly into other countries for protection^ in order to save their lives from the rage of their oppo iients! Does this look as if they were candidly en- quiring after truth, and earnetsly desirous to embrace it, wherever it might be found ? Indeed, so zealous were the Romish party, in defence of this new doctrine that all the writings of the minority, or Arian sect, were destroyed, and themselves condemned ts here- tics, lest their religious opinions should be known Xo mankind. Let it also be noticed, that it is the Atha- nasian party, or western church, whom the prophet, in this book, principally condemns. Fourthly, it is highly probable, that the Arian party also ran into error; for before the bottomless pit was opened, by Constantine, we find that the third part of the Sim, moon, and stars were smitten, before the long night of error, and apostacy commeticed. Fifthly. For the honor of the christian name and character, and as they vgvlue their precious and immor- 116 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 10. tal souls, I hiiml)ly request of my brethren, the laily, to have their bibles frequently in their hands, and to make the careful and diligent study of them, their most important work. They are our only sure guide in the way of truth. Let us soar aloft, and have exalted ideas of HIM, who is the great first Cause, and Creditor of imiversal nature; of kim, who exalted the Redeemer, to be a Prince and a Saviour, to give remission of sins; Acts ii. 38. & v. 31. of him, who raised him, by his mighty power, from the dead, and in mercy has or- dained him to be the Judge of quick and dead; XcXs X. 42. of HIM, who hath made the Redeemer an Ad- vocate, Mediator, and Intercessor with God, on our behalf; 1 Tim. ii. 5. & 1 John ii. 1. of iii3i, who liatli spiritual gifts in store, and never fails to give them to those, who are found worthy; 1 Cor. xii. 7, 28. of him, who even condescends to be in us, and to make his abode with us; and that Christ shall be also in us, if we are not reprobate; 1 Cor. iii. 16. 2 Cor. vi. 16. & xiii. 5. of HIM, whose providential care is over all, and who wili not neglect even us, his most unworthy crea- tures, if the fault is not our own. Thus shall we see, that God is supreme over all his works, and that he is? in Christ Jesus reconciling us to himself. 2 Cor. v. 18. •^^ Knowing that he who raised up the Lord Jesus, will raise us up also by Jesus." 2 Cor. iv. 14. Six.hty. By a careful, religious, and diligent use of tiie scriptures, we are dignified with heavenly "power, riches, wisdom, strength, honor, glory, and blessing.'' Rev. V. 12. We in a measure resemble the second Ad- am, who has restored the image of God, which we lost, by the fall of the first. 1 Cor. xv. 49. & 2 Cor. iri 18. We shall ^'be fruitful in every good work, and increase in Chap. 16.) ON THE EEVELATION. 1I7 the knowlege of God." Col. i. 10. We shall "be strengthened with all might, accoi-ding to his glorious power, unto all patience, and iong-sulTenng, with joy- fulness: Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light; who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the king- dom of his dear Son." Col. i. U — 13. Chap. Ih) A ©ISSEHTATION^ &c. 119 CHAP. XL Is this chapter, we have the recovery, and preserv- ation of the law, aufl the gospel, by the relbrmej'?^ -clearly ibreloh], and the attempt to destroy tlieni, by the popisli hierarchy, and time has proved the truth of the prediction. Verse 1. Tiie inspired prophet, according to that measure of divine knowlege, and understanding, whicli was given r.nto liim, was commanded to ^-rise, and mea- sare the temple of God, and the altar, and theni that worsliip theieiii.'' ilence it is o'jvioiis, that they wlio woi-ship in this inner temple, or in other words, v.!io Nvorship liim in spirit, and in truth, agreeable to the gospel plan of salvjition, are l;ere particularly no- ticed, and pointed out by the prophet, whether Jew or gentile. From their altar was ollered a pure and free ii'.cense; it was sincere love to God, alid faith unfeign- ed, in his merciful and gracious promises, made known to him, in this inner temple, or gospel of truth. These looked unto Jesus, the great Captain of their salvation; they regarded not the doctrines and traditions, now to be taught by men ; the scripture was their guide to eternal life and happiness, and by the aid of God, they went on conrp.iering, and to conquer. Verse 2. " But the court that is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto tJie gentiles*, and the holy city shall they tread under foot, forty and two months." Here the prophet has drawn a complete line of separation, between the o«itward couit worshippers, and tlie inner. These gentiles, or nominal christians, were permitted to tread down the 120 A DESSERTATION (Chap, 11. inhabitants of the holy city, or inner temple worship, for forty two months, or twelve hundred and sixty j-ears. And this naluiaiiy draws our attention to that remark- a])le period of time, when Dioclesian and Maximian, the two last heathen emperors, resigned the Roman empire, A. D. 303, and thus ended the sixth head of the Romish beast. The seventh head then succeeded, and began under Constantino tiie great, and forty first emperor of Rome. He, and his successors, assumed the name of christians, until A. D. 476, when this sev- enth lieau expired, by the overthrow of the western empire, by the northern pagans. TJie papal head shortly after arose, and became the eighth, and was of the seventh, because that under the seventh liead, the bishops received their unlimited power, and had, as was observed before, the key of the bottomless pit given to them by Constantine. In the reign of Constantine, the bishops, being then seated in power, fell out amoiig themselves, concern- ing the divinity of Christ. Tiieir contentions were fierce, and disturbed the public pence, on which the emperor convened a general council at Nice, A. D. 325, in order to have this great point determined. Here they disngreed also. On which the emperor, at the head of three hundred bishops, framed a creed for the faith of mankind, and denounced a penalty of damn- ation to all wi)o would not believe it. See the Athana- suan creed. Here they proved themselves to be "the man of sin," foretold by St. Paul, 2 Thess. ii. 3—12 " and set themselves above alt that is called God, or that is worshipped," by the inner court worsliippers. Here by their nevv fashioned and uncharitable doctrines, and fierce contentious, they began the first christian perse- Chap. 11. J ON THE REVELATION. 121 cutions, under the name of the five montlis torment, or the first woe. Plere also they began to make the scriptures of truth of no effect, by their traditions, which has ever since destro3'ed the peace of mankind; and for these evident reasons, these outward court worshippers are rejected, and not measured, or inclu- ded, among those who worship God, in simplicity and truth. Under this imperial and papal reign of twelve hun- dred and sixty years, time, and our iiistorical records have proved, that these outward court worshippers have trod down the gospel temple, and by their canons and decrees, have thrown a veil over the scriptures, so as to make them of no efiecl; they have also chang- ed the law made on mount Sinai, by omitting the sec- ond commandment, in order to establish image v/or- ship, and have divided the tenth into two parts, to pre- serve the number. In repeating t!ie Lord's prayer, they always omit the last clause, and will not ascribe the kingdom, power, and glory, to that inefiable Being, to whom it is so justly due. Tliey have trampled un- der foot, persecuted, and branded with infiimy and heresy, all vvho durst disobey them, or search the scriptures, for true information. Thus, even in the literal sense, these outward court woisliippers have trodden the holy city, or people of God, under foot, forty and two months, or twelve hundred and sixtv years, namely, from A. D. 303, to the end of the coun- cil of Trent, in A. D. 1563. Verse 3 "And I will give power unto my two wit- nesses, and they shall prophecy twelve hundred and sixty days, clothed in sackcloth." I shall shew, first, "■ who the witnesses are; in the second place, the time 122 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 11 of their prophocying under this filthy garment; and thirdly, what the garment is. That tlie law and tlie gospel are the two witnesses, is evident from the following proofs. First, that the law given on mount Sinai is one of them, is manifest from tlie manner in which Moses, the Jewish lawgiv- er, received it. See ENod.xx,& xxxiv. When Moses encouraged Joshua, and the people, a short time hc- fore his death, he " wrote the law, and delivered it unto the priests, the sons of Levi, who bare tiie ark of the covenant of the Lord, and unto all the elders of Isra- el." Deut. xxxi. 9. And "Moses commanded the Le- vites to take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the ark of the covenant of tlie Lord your God, that it may be there for a witness against thee." Deut. xxxi 26. Moses, describing the majesty of God, says, " From his right hand went a fiery law for them." Deut. iCxxiii. 2. "Moses commanded us a law, even the in- heritance of the congregation of Jacob." Deut. xxxi. 4. After Moses- death, God's charge to Joshua was, "This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth, but thou shalt meditate therein day and night, that thou mayest observe and do, according to all that is written therein ; for then shalt thou make thy way prosperous, and thou shalt have good success." Josh. i. 8. David says, "He established a testimony in Ja- cob, and a law in Israel." Ps. Ixxviii. 5. And the prophet says, " Remember ye the law of Moses, my servant, which I comanded unto him in Horeb, for alt Israel, with tlie statutes and judgments." Mai. iv. 4. Our Redeemer had such respect for this law, that he said, "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets; I am not come to destroy, but to ful- ' ChaV. \\.) ON THE REVELATION. 123 fil : For verily I say unto you, till heaven and earth pass, one jot, or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled." Thus it appears, that the law given on mount Sinai, is one of the witnesses, and the transgression of it is sin. That the gospel is the other witness seems plain, from the words of our Saviour. When he foretold the calamities, that were to alHict the Jews, he says, " And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world, foi*a witness unto all nations, and then shall the end come,'' Matt. xxiv. 14. The Redeemer, speaking of his divine mission to the Jews, says, "If I bear wit- ness oi myself, my witness is not true. There is an- other t:;at bearetii witness of me, and 1 know that the witness, which he witnesseth of me is true. Ye sent unto John, [Bnptist] and he bare witness unto the truth. But i lirjive a greater witness than that of John ; for the works that the Father hath given me to finish, the same works tl;at I do, bear witness of me, that the Fatiier hatli sent mc. And the Father himself, which haUi sent nic, hatli borne witness of me." .John v. L! -37. We iiave many proofs of t!iis nature, in the apostles" MTitings, parlicuiaily in t!ie tenth ciiapter of the Acts. Ill a word, the tv.elve tiibes of Israel received the law,, and the twelve apostles received the gospel, and they arc the tv;enty four elJcrs, who recorded these divine laws, as a v/ilness against all the workers of iniquity, and to the praise and gloiy of those who obey them, and learn to do well. Vrhen we consider tlic two tables of the moral law, tliey are, in themselves, two witnesses of God's law to mankind. The gospel enjoins our reverential awe and ertccm for the Creator^ and love to one another, and 124 A DISSERTATION (Chap. II. these are likewise two witnesses. Unite the law and tlic gospel, and they are more essentially so. Secondly. The time of their prophecying under this iilthy garment. As was observed heCore, opostacy, and the opening of the bottomless pit, commenced A. D. 303, and was on the increase to the end of the council of Trent, A. D. 1563; at which time, the art of printing became useful to the reformers, who, having obtained the genuine copies of the old and new testaments, from the original greek, had -them printed in their diffoLcnt languages, and preserved them from further injury l>y the papal hierarchy. Subtract these two numbers, and tlicre remain exactly twelve hun- dred and sixiy years, during which time the witnesses- were clothed with sackcloth. Thirdly. To be clothed in sackcloth, signifies, a mean or filthy covering put on, whereby the beauty, or excellency of any thing so covered cannot appear. And thus it was, when the scriptures of truth wore the garment of false translation, and false interpretation put upon them, by the beast, which arose out of the bottomless pit, during the above period of twelve hun- dred and sixty years. Verse 4. The prophet here gives us further partic ulars concernii^.g the witnesses, by saying, " These are tiie two olive trees, and the two candlesticks, standing before the God of the earth." Trees, in the language of prophecy, are figurative of the laws of God, for our inslf action. They are here called " two olive trees," because they yield the fruits of righteousness and peace, to ail who obey them. They are called " two candle- sticks," on account of the statutes which they support, ^nd hold u]) ths true light, which ought to eulighten Ghap. 11.) ON THE REVELATION. 125 every man. They are ^' slancling before the God of- the earth," because they stand in opposition to the er^ rors establislied by a pretended vicar of God, and his adherents. Verse 5. In this verse, we have another descrip- tion of the witnesses. " And if any man will hurt thetn, fire proceedeth out of their mout!), and devour- eth their enemies ; and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed." It is plain, that a wilful transgression of the law, is sin; therefore, the wrath of God will devour his enemies, or adversaries^. As the words are twice repeated, we may observe, that the laws of God are made void, when the canons of popes and councils are estabhshed in the room thereof. What can such sinners expect, but the utmost severity of God's wrath, which is compared to *^ a consuming iive:' Heb. xii, 29. Verse 6. " These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy; and have power over waters, to turn them to blood ; and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they nvill." During this long reign of ignorance, superstition, and idolatry, it is plain, that no spiritual comfort could flow from the witnesses ; any attempt toward attain- ing true christian know lege in these days, was called heresy, and immediately suppressed by the papal au- thority. The histories of these times give a melancholy account of the distressed state of Europe, by persecu- tion, war, famine, and pestilential diseases. And thus, by their wiiful disobedience to the laws, or witnesses o$ God, he " smote them with all the plagues, as oft as he pleased.'^ n * 120 A DISgERTATKr? ( Cluip. 11. Verse 7. *• And wlien tliey shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottom- less pit shall make war against them, and shall over- come them, and kill them.'' The prophet has, in this verse, brought us down to the council of Trent, where the witnesses were to receive their mortal blow ; for before it, they were only clothed with sackcloth. I shall now show a few of those doctrines established by that memorable council, as they are in direct opposi- tion to the law, and the gospel. And first. The invocation of angels and saints, were established in their seventeenth and twenty-fifth ses- sions. Second, by the sacrament of baptism, sin is wholly plucked up by the roots. Third, by the sacra- ment oi confirmation, the Holy Ghost gives perfection of grace. Fourth, the church cannot err, because she is apostolic. Fifth, the Holy Ghost, who presides in the church, governs it by no other than apostolic men. Sixth, infidels, schismotics, heretics, but particularly heretics, and schismatics, stand condemned, because they iiave fallen «'ivvay frcm the church; these do not belong to the churc!', mote than vagabonds, or rena- gadoes, to an iDniy ; yet tliey are in the power of the church, as tlujse >\ho may be judged by h.er, and con- demncil, with an analhcma. Seventl., that there is one visible head, or governor, who by lawlui succession^ possesses the c!iair,of St. Peter, the prince of the apostles. Eighth, God bestows Iiis own dignity on others, he is a priest, and he nuikes priests, he is a rock, and he makes a rock, and what things are his he bestows on iiis ccrvants. Ninth, that the church is holy, and that ii has the legitimate worship of sacrifice, aad the savir.^ i.sc of th? isaciamculs ) and whomsoe- Chap. I i.) ON THE KEVBLATIOX. 12f ver are truly holy, cannot be out of this church. — Tenth, that in the church are the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and that to her is given power, to forgive sins, to excommunicate, and to consecrate the true body of Christ. Eleventh, there is no sin so heinous which can be committed or imagined, for pardoning whereof the holy church has not a power. Twelfth, that before he ascended into heaven, he granted his power to bishops and priests in the church. Thirteenth, the eucharist is to be adored. Fourteenth, That the true body of Christ, that very same which was born of the virgin, and now sits in lieaven, at the right hand of the Father, is contained in this sacrament. Fifteenth, and that no substance of the elements remains in it; although nothing seems more strange, and distant to the senses. Sixteenth, that the substances of the bread and wine, are so changed into the body and blood of the Lord, that the substances of the bread and wine altogether cease. Seventeenth, that whole Christ, as God and man, is contained in the eucharist. Eighteenth, that ^hole Christ is contained in each species of the bread and wine. Niiieteettth, and for this reuson, they give the [^read only, to the laity. Twentieth, and the holy syrjod of Trent, has condemned those with an anathe- ma, who assert that this doctrine is not true. Tv/en- ty rirst, that this sacrifice of the mass, is proHiablej \ioih lor the living and dead. These are only part of the many e; rov.^ established by the council of Trent. Their chie; tt-i- pt .Me-'ii'Sl the witnesses was, their false and an J. -"tjtion ef the scriptures, and these w r-;-, «: ^MvU.iU u to the people, in that way only, r? '■: .yiKxl of Trotit di- i'^cted. These directioiii. L;^- priests And ^urates 128' A m^SBRTATioN (Chap, 11. punctually obeyed. And thus, by false translation, false interpretation, and teaching for doctrines their own commandmenls, this great council spent eighteen years of idiotisni and insanity at Trent; where they proved themselves to be the beast that arose out of llie bottomless pit — made war against the witnesses, and killed them. Verse 8. "And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sod- om, and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.'^ In this verse, let these things be considered, first, "theii: dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city;-* which is a positive proof that this great council of Ro- mish citizens, (or bishops,) paid no regard to the wit- nesses; as they first killed them, by establishing their own doctrines, and then let them lie dead m the street, as unworthy of their further notice. Secondly, "this great city is spiritually called Sodom and Egypt;'- which shews the spiritual wickednesses, that this council com- mitted, and that their crimes are unpardonable. And thirdly, "where also our Lord wtis crucified;" which proves, that their crimes and impieties were equal to that of the Jewish high priest, and rulers of the people, who crucified the Lord of life. Verse 9. " And they of the people, and kindreds, and tongues, and nations, shall see their drad bodies three days and a half, and shall not sutfer their dead bodies to be put in graves.'' When the witnesses were thus slain, and the general council iisinissed, a prin- cipal part of their work was left unfinished; and that was forming a creed, or catechism, for the priests, and other inferior clergy, according to the rules of which they might instruct the laity. On observing this omi5- €hap. \\.) ON THE REVELATION. 129 sion, pope Pius tlie 5tii, chose some of the chief fa- thers of the council, for the purpose of supplying the deficiency. These spent just three years, before the work was completed. It was then presented to the pope for inspection. He approved of it, and ordered Paul Manutius, whom he stiles ^-our beloved son," to print it, with all diligence and faithfulness; this took exactly six months more, and completes the three years and half, that the witnesses lay dead. And, during these three and half years, the reformers of the differ- ent tongues, and nations, beheld their dead bodies, and used all possible activity in getting the scriptures print- ed, and did not suffer them to be put into graves, or buried in oblivion. Verse 10. '"'And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shaJl send gifts one to another; because these two prophets (or witnesses} tormented tliem that dwelt upon the earth." In perusing this verse, iet these things be con- sidered, first, observe the distinction the prophet makes between those who kept the witnesses from being pufc in graves, and those who rejoiced at their death ; the one he calls "people of different kindreds, and tongues, and nations," pointing out the reformers. The other, they that dwell on the earth, or popish party, who were (particularly at this time) earthly, sensual, and devilish. Secondly, by the canons of Trent the papists imagin- ed they had obtained a complete victory, and a general joy diftused itself among them; they even sent gifts, or legates to form alliances for the ruin of the reformers. Thirdly, the reason is, because these two prophets tor- mented them that dwelt on the earth; for the Romish party were at this time tormented by the writings^ 130 A DISSERTATION (Chaj7»ll. preaching, anil doctrines of the reformers. To prove the triifh of tiiis, see wli.it the introduction of their catecliisni says. " In tlis mean time, it was wonder- i^\ to see how Luther's heresy crept abroad; and im- piety, the child of war, had overspread almost all Eu- rope; there were made, hy the heretics, not only vast volunoes, wherewith they endeavored to overthrow the catholic faith, but also tliere were written aUnost infi- nite books by them, which carrying in thenj the titles and shew of religion, it is incredible how hard it was to discern the good seed of Christ, from the tares of llie enemy ; there were as many catechisms carried about, as there are provinces in Europe, all which abounded with heresies, and wherewith the minds of the simple every where, were deceived ; and scarcely was there any one well grounded in the faitii." This catechism is called, '' a storehouse of true divinity, and a treas- ure full of all ecclesiastic discipline; that it was dicta- ted by the Holy Ghost, written by the decree of the fathers in the council of Trent, and published by the authority of Christ's Vicar.*' Verse 11. ^' And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them ; and they stood upon their feet, and great fear fell upon them which saw them." It is plain that after ihree and half years the canons and catechism of Trent were made known; the reformers rejected them with dis- dain, as all the old errors were established, and new ones added. They, by this time, had the biWe trans- lated from the original languages, and printe(f; and Idy these means the witnesses were once more on their feet, the Spirit of God having aided them in the performance. And great fear fell upon their ci> Chctp, l\.) ON THE REVELATION. 13l emies who saw the Nvitnesses thus preserved from their destructive hands. Verse 12. ^*Aiid they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up Jiither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them." In this verse the providential care of God is made manifest in the preservation of the wit- nesses. Although the reformers were instrumental in this great work, j'et the glory must be asaibed to him only wlio enabled them to do so. Their ascending up in a cloud sliews. that they (the preserved) are wrapped up in much obscurity at present. Even their enemies beheld their preservation with astonishment. Verse 13. ^'And the same hour there was a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand; and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven. '^ The earthquake which the reformation produced, was indeed a great one, as it overthrew the tenth part of the papal power. AVhen we consider the numbers in Europe, who at this time renounced popery, it is probable, that it amounted to exactly the tenth part of its inhabitants. " in this earthquake were slain of men seven Ihoiisand." This numb'^^r may be the exact amount of the reformers slain at the first furious onset of their enemies, as the prophet carries the account no lower down than the same hour or time that the reformation commenced, and the remnant of the reformers were affrighted when they saw tlie pow- erful opposition they had to combat with, and gave glory to the God of heaven who was their only pro- tector. Verse 14. "The second woe is past; aad, behold, 132 A DISSERTATION^ (Chap. 11. the third woe cometh quickly." The seoond, or papal woe ends here; but alas! the tiiird, or protestant woe coinelh quickly, and since the reformation, we may be- Jiold its dreadful consequences. Where is love ? — Where is peace?* Our first reformers had great zeal, a»id withstood the fiery, and cruel persecutions of the time, with tlie greatest courage and fortitude ; but alas, liow are the mighty lallen ! View protestants in the seventeenth century, persecuting each other for non- conformity, and sapping the foundations of truth i View them in the eighteenth century, at open war with each other ! V^iew them also forming popish al- liances, until they are now all gathered together into one place, called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon. Verse 15. " And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The king- doms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ev- er and ever." This seventh sound, is the sound of the gospel trumpet, by the reformers, or protestants of eveiy description. And is it not the firm belief of the heavenly minded, of them that under this pro- testant sound, the kingdoms of this world, will yield a ^filling obedience to the witnesses, and " become the kingdoms of our Lord and his Christ." Do they not pray for the downfal of the kingdom of antichrist, for the conversion of the Jews, for the extension of Christ's kingdom auiong tiie heathen, and that the gospel may be propagated among all the nations of the earth. I would rerasuk here, that heaven, in the language of prophecy, is of three kinds. First, the heaven of eternal happiness, wdiere there is fulness of joy, and ■CJiap. II.) ON THE EEVELATIOX. 133 pleasures fdr evermore. Secondly, the henven, or com- fort which a saint enjoys in his own mind. Thirdly, the heaven which saints enjoy in the friendly and so- cial intercourse, which they participate with each oth- er. The voices, in this verse, allude to this last. Verses 16, 17. ''And the four and twenty elders, which sat hefore God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which ait, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great pov/er, and hast reigned." In these two verses observe, first, that the twenty four elders, those faith- ful trustees of the law, and the gospel, are represented as praising God, for preserving those precious promis- es of his mercy. Secondly, they jiraise him, for mani- festing his great power in bringing forth the reforma-^ tion. And thirdly, they praise him for his providen- tial care, by reigning over all. Verse 18. "And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants, the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and should est destroy them which destroy the earth.'' The pro- phet here shews the effects, which the reformation produced, and which still continue. "And the na- tions were angry." Behold their anger at the re- formation, by cruel persecutions ! Behold their an- ger, by popish and protestant interests slaying each other! Behold their anger, by maintaining balances of power ! Behold their anger, in disputing and quar- relling about what they call the rights of man, and tlie dreadful consequences resulting therefrom! Be- 12 134 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 11. liold the present war;* a war unparalleled since the creation; and is not anger the cause of il ? *• And thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged.'' Is not this litcrallv the case? The nations professing Christianity are angry — tliey expe- rience the wrath of God, and they are dead in tres- passes and sins; therefore they are judging, condem' iiing, and destroying each other. But behold now the hope of the righteous, in the midst of these desolations ! ''And that thou shouldest give reward unto thy ser- vants, the prophets, and to the saints, and to them that fear thy name, small and great; and will, in the end, destroy them that destroy the earth." Note here, that some may imagine this verse refers to the gene- ral judgment, and end of all things; but I am of opin- ion that it hath a greater reference to the millenial state, when the wicked shall be cut off, and war shall cease, and be no more. Verse 19. '• And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of the testament: And there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail." This verse leads to some further effects of the reformation, and opens to our understanding the fol- lowing particulars. First, the gospel was printed, and opened to the view of the heavenly minded, and there was seen in it the testament, or will of God to man, by the Lord Jesus Christ. Secondly, ^'thn-e were lightnings," or quick and fiery determinations on each side. Thirdly, it produced "voices," or varioijs opin- ions. Fourthly, it caused "thunderings," or different * The European war in the year 1803. Chap. \l.) ON THE REVELATION. 351 religious sects. Fifthly, it was attended by an "earth- quake/' which overthrew great part of the papal em- pire. And lastly, there was ^' great hail," which sig- nifies the severe judgments of God, by sword, famine, pestilence, &c. Thus w^-^ may see, that by the abuse, or improper use of the scriptures of truth, an holy and righteous God is justly offended thereby ; that fearful judgments await such sinners; and that the providen- tial care of Almighty God is constantly exerted for the preservation of the law, and the gospel, whose wit- nesses they are. Chap. V2.) A DISSERTATION, &e. 137 CHAP. XII. In the preceding chapter, the propliet, having shewa the dangerous situation of the witnesses, and their pro- vidential preservation, in this chapter, describes the true church, and its afflicted state, from the founda- tion of it; and particularly during the term of twelve hundred and sixty years. Verse 1. " And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars." l\\ this verse, we have a grand portrait of the primitive church, in its heavenly attire; adorned with purity, beauty, and heavenly light, as the sun in his meridian splendor; possessed of chastity, charily, and brotherly love, or affection, as the moon; crowned with twelve stars, a true emblem of the lustre of the apostolic doctrines. This new born church, or spouse of Christ, appeared as a great wonder among the hea- venly minded Jews; even the angehc host, were ama- zed at such merciful condescension. This is represented as a wonder in heaven ; and a wonder it is, of the first magnitude, tliat the glorious Architect of the universe, should condescend to stoop to sinful, mortal, frail man ; that the Son of his love should die that we should hve; that he should lake our sins upon himself, and make the atonement, in order to bring us to God ; that he could endure such contra- diction of sinners against himself, to obtain our recon- ciliation ; that he should subject himself to our infir- mities, sin only excepted, to gain the victory, even over hell and the grave, that we might ever reign with 138 A DISSERTATION ( CJutp. 12. him; that he should give us a revelation of the divine will, to promote our present, and future happiness; and, that he has laid the foundation of a pure, and in- fallible church, against which, the gates of hell cannot prevail ! When we seriously contemplate this divine truth, we are lost in amazement! our ideas fall short ! no language of man, can utter or express it! It is only when we shall put on immortality, and live with him, that we can discover some part of the wondrous whole. Verse 2. ^' And she, being with child, cried, trav- ailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.-' This shews, that this pure church endeavored to brjjig forth, or produce someihing for the happiness of the human race. Verse 3. "And there appeared anotlicr wontlcr in heaven ; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.'' What a portrait is here given of the Uoman government, under all its diflerenl forms, and satan as chief ruler over it. Verse 4. •^•' And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast tlicm to the earth ; and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born." This verse may cause the following re- flections: First, he stood before the Redeemer, and endeavored to seduce him by temptation. See Matt. iv. Secondly, he stood with the Jewish high priest, Jew- ish rulers, and Roman governor, to condemn and put to death the Redeemer. Thirdly, he stood at the head of the Romish power, to persecute and oppose the gos- pel. Fourthly, he stood with false teachers, to raise up ' antichristj even in the apcstlcs' days. Fifthly, he stood €hap. 12. J ON THE REVELATION. 130 with antichrist to tread clown the truth. Sixthly, and he stood before the woman, to devour the truth in its very birth. This monster, had also, a tail of false teachers, that drew the third part of the stars, or churches, from their heavenly lustre, and cast them to the earth. See Rev. viii, 12. And thus he stood be- fore the church, in its infant state. Verse 5. " And she brought forth a man child, who^ •was to rule all nations with a rod of iron : and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne." This heavenly adorned church, exhibited Christ Jesus^ tlie eternal Word, and promise of the Most High, to the world. She labored in Asia, in Africa, in Europe, and in the Isles. She published it to both Jew and Gentile. She suffered the most cruel mockings, scour- gings, and excruciating deaths, for bringing fortli, or introducing the Holy Child Jesus, to the fallen race of Adam. Thus we see the pains and sufierings of the primitive church, are compared to a woman in travail. This Child, this Saviour, is to rule all nations with a jod of iron. He has called aloud upon all mankind every where to repent, that their sins may be blotted out. He has invited weary and heavy laden sinners, to come unto him and be saved. He has promised, that *^ where two or three are gathered together in his name, he will be in the midst of them to bless them.'* JMatt. xviii. 90. And he has commanded " all who work iniquity, to depart from him, as he knows them not." Matt. vii. 23. Paul, who laboured and suffered death for this Child, informs us, that the unrighteous s-hall not inherit the kingdom of God. *' Be not de- ceived," says he, ^' neither fornicators, nor idolaters, »0i' adulterers, nor revilers, nor effeminate, nor abur 140 A DESSERTATION {CflCtp. 12. sers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor cov- etous, nor drunkards, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God." 1 Cor. vi. 9. Let all who be- lieve the gospel, and profess the christian religion, read, and carefully meditate on both the old and new testaments, and particularly the latter, ond endeavor, through divine aid, to conform to the gracious injunc- tions therein contained, lest they fall under tlie severi- ty of this rod. This Child is to be our final Jud^e, ■when he will exercise the rod of his power. This Child frequently chastens with the rod of his love. This Child is to tread the winepress of his Father's wrath among the nations. And this Child was caught up unto God, and to his throne, there to behold our actions, whether good or evil. Verse 6. "And the woman fled into the wilder- ness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there, twelve hundred and sixty days." This verse naturally draws our attention to that period of time, when the church received earthly power, wealth, and honor, under Constantine; when he gave it the key of the bottomless pit, A. D. 303. As Christ's kingdom, or church, was not of this world, consequently the woman, or true church, fled into, or was surrounded by a wilderness of error, ignorance, sloth, ambition, vain glory, and, in a word, of every kind of shameful impurity. Earthly grandeur, with its luxurious train, never eiicouraged vital Christianity. The church cannot thrive in the soil of sensuality. Thus the church continued in this wilderness of error, till A. D. 1563, when the council of Trent ended. The reformation then took deep root, and the scriptures vere printed. The difference between these two num- Chap. \2.) ON THE REVELATION. 141 bei's is twelve lumdied and sixty years, during >vbich time, by the providence of God, she was fed, or kept in existence. Verses 7 — 12. "And there was war in heaven; Michael and his angels fouglit against the dragon ; and the dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed not, neither xvas their place found any more in heav- en. And the great dragon vvas cast out, that old ser- pent, called tiie devil, and satan, which deceiveth tlie whole world 5 he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. And I heard a voice saying in heaven. Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his: Christ; for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of tlieir testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death. Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them ! Woe to the inha- biters of the earth, and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time.'' This war between truth and error has been of long continuance,, even from the days of our first parents. However, the prophet, in these verses, draws our attention to that period of time, when the professors of Christianity began to make war upon each other; and this com- menced also in the days of Constantine, between the Arian and Athanasian warriors. Hence it is plain, thait as the emperor Constantine was the seventh iiead of the Romish beast, he, and satan with his angels, or Athanasian party, acted in conjunction. And as er- ror, war, and persecution, are evidences against them, 142 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 12. it is proved, beyond a doubt, that they opposed the truth, though they could not prevail, neither was their place found any more in heaven. Hence it appears^ that they who support tlie Athanasian doctrines, are rejected — they are the outward court worshippers, and separated from the true worshippers of God. For "the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, cal- led the devil, and satan, which deceiveth the whole world ; he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him." Strange, that protestant di- vines do not observe this I As to the Arian party, little is known of their reli- gious principles, only that they acted in opposition to the Athanasians, and are to this day held in utter ab- horrence by thera. History informs us, that when the Athanasians arrived to great power under the papacy, they banished the others, and destroyed their writings; by which means, we have scarcely any thing on rec- ord, to enable us to decide with certainty. All the true information I can get on the subject, is from the pro- phets John and Daniel. But before I proceed, let it be noted, that Constantine divided the empire betv/een his two sons; one he placed at Constantinople, and lie, and his descendants, became the greek, or eastern emperors; the other he placed at Rome, and founded the Latin, or western empire. Thus was the christian world situated, when this war raged with its utmost violence; but at its commencement Constantine gov- erned the empire, and was its seventh head and the head also of the Athanasians. The war having begsm, Michael, whom Daniel calls the great prince, and his Arian angels, fought against the dragon, or satan; and the dragon, with his Atha- Chap. 12. J OxV THE REVELATION. 143 nasian angels, foudit. Now as the prophet has pla- ced sataii at the head of one party, asid Michael the champion of the other, let any iirpartial inquirer after tnitli determine wliich side fought for the truth. The consequence of this war is, satan and his an- gels were cast out into the earth, that is, among the earthly minded, or nominal christians of those days: Ambition and covetousness w6re tiic reigning princi- ples of the clergy, in the westc-rn empire; the Athana- sian creed was their guide iii matters of faith ; the canons and decrees of their councils were observed, in preference to gospel precepts; the errors of one council were confirmed, and made valid, by the next, and thus were laid the strong foundations of popery and prelacy. In this war the Ariau bishops were as active as the others. History informs us, tliat there were seventeen councils held on each side, who regu- larly opposed, and condemned the doctrines of their oppoi'.ents. These furious contests continued till A, D. 535, when the eastern, or greek church, separated from the western, oi'/Romish, on account of the abom- inable errors, and idolatry of the latter; the pope also at this time having nearly attained to manhood. On this great division, or s^'paration, being effected, it caused great joy among the heavenly minded of the greek christians, by saying, '-Now is come salva- tion, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the j3ower of his Christ; for the accuser of our breth- ren is cast down, which accused them before God, day and night." John now gives a satisfactory reason, and the true cause of this victory; "and they over- came him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony ; and they loved not their lives unto 141 A DrssERTATiON (Chap. 12. the deati!. Tiierefore rojoice, yo heavens, and ye that dwell in them." The prophet next shews the misera- ble state of those who had come under the dominion of the pnp.Tcy. "Woe to t!ie inhahiters of the earth, and of the sea; for the devi! is come down unto you, liaving great wrath, because he knowetii that he hath but a short lime.*' Verse 13. "And when the dragon saw that he was cast down to the eartli, he persecuted the woman, uliich brought forth tlie man child." In this verse, tlie prophet reminds us of the dreadful persecutions, which satan, and the papacy carried on. The papal hierarchy, animated by the spirit of the evil one, had a greater thirst for persecution, than any other power on earth, tliat we read of. It is singular, that prelacy, of every kind, has such an aversion to the sovereignty of Jesus Christ, and the pleasure it took, in destroying those who maintained it ! The Romish priests pla- ced salvation in their church, and denied it to be else- where; and thus they persecuted the woman, or church, who held that salvation came by Jesus Christ. Verse 14, " And to the woman were given two -wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place; where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent." By this verse it appears, that all the earthly protec- tion, which the woman had, was under the two wings of the eastern emperors; an eagle being the insignia of the imperial dignity; all their crowns, standards, &c. were decorated with the image of this bird. Here she remained in a wilderness of war, and disorder, "for - a time, times, and half a time," equal to twelve hun- dred and sixty years, "where she was nourished," or Chap. 12.J ON THE REVELATION. 145 preserved in existence, "from the face of the serpent," or papal tyranny. Verse 15. "And the serpent cast out of his mouth water, as a flood, after the woman, that he might cause Iter to be carried away of the flood." Tliis verse shews, and time has proved it, how active the Romish church was to seduce, and carry over to tlieir persuasion, all who adhered to the truth. When tlieir jiood of false reasoning failed, they then had recourse to threats, to lire, and to faggots. It was one of their pri.'icipal characters, in the days of their }3ower, to search af- ter the truth, and then to ruin it; they always feared the truth, and therefore endeavored to suppress it. Verse 16. "And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood, which the dragon cast out of his mouth." The gospel of truth is proof against all the flood tides of the wicked. Even the vicious conduct of the papists, who swallowed up the antichristian flood, helped tlie ivoman. Was it not the shameful impurities: of the Romish church, that caused the Albigenses, Walden- ses, and Wicklifiites, to arraign her evil conduct, and, by so doing, helped the woman ? Did not several of the Romish" clergy, in France, Germany, and even in Italy, complain of abuses in the church, and helped the woman ? And even the hellish conspiracies, and persecutions of that apostate church, helped the wo- man, for the blood of the martyrs is crying aloud against her. Verse 17. "And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." Truth and error 13 146 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 12. are the very opposite of each other. From this verse we may see, that satan is still "going ahout as a roar- ing lion, seeking whom he may devour." He is still the enemy of man, and will continue so, until the earth, or its inhahitants are renovated; and until the beast and false prophet are both taken alive, and cast into a lake of fire and brimstone, and himself cast in- to the bottomless pit, and bound a thousand years. May my brethren, the laity, put on the true chris- tian armor, and be able to make war against satan, and all the principalities and powers of darkness, and become members of that true and infallible churcli whose sun is the pure gospel light, whose moon is uni- versal charity and brotherly love, and whose crown is to follow the doctrines and examples of the twelve apostles. Chap, 13.J ON THE REVELATION. 147 CHAP. XIII. In this chapter, we have a short, but curious history of the Rooiaii empire, with all its various forms of go- vernment, from its foujidation, to its overthow by the northern barbarians, and from thence to its I'ise, un- der the universal dominion of the papacy. Verse 1. "And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads, and ten horns, and upon his heads ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy." It ap- pears, by considering this verse, that John "stood up- on the sand of the sea," or in otiier words, he exam- ined the annals, t)r registers of the heathen, and "saw a beast rise up out of the sea," or infidel ocean of mankind. (Prophecy here begins.) This "beast," or earthly power, "had seven heads, and ten horns, and upon each horn," or kingdom, a "crown, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy." When we consult our historical records, tliey inform us, tliat Rome was founded about seven hundred and fifty years before the christian era, by a party of poor adventurers, who had escaped from Troy, at its destruction; these sail- ing from the ruins of that city, wandered along the western shores of Italy, and at last landed near where Rome now stands. They soon after began to build a city, or rather, a village, and called it Rome, from Romulus, their cliicf. It appears, that their lirstform of government was regal; their second was consular; their third was dictatorial ; their fourth was tribunitial, with consular authority ; their fifth was the dictator- ship revived, which ended in the sixth, or imperial (4S - A DISSERTATION (Chap. 15. head, which existed at the lime that Jolm wrote this book. See Rev. xvii. It is to be noted, that these six heads, or forms of government, were infidel, or heathen. The seventh assumed the name of christian, under Constantine, the forty first emperor of Rome. This head had also the name of blaspliemy, because it apostatized from the truth, and laid the foundation of the papal head. V^erse 2- "And the beast which I saw was like un- to a leopard, and his feet were as tlie feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion; and tlie dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. '^ What a beautiful and grand description the prophet gives of this vast empire! First, he compares it to a leopard, as it was mottled, or spotted by its diticrent iieads, or forms of government. It was mottled, or spotted with the diflerent nations under i(s subjection. It was spotted v.'ith Jews and gentiles. It was spotted Avitli heathen and ciiristians; and under its seventh head, it was spotied with Arians, Athanasians, monks, &c. A;c. Se<;ondiy, its feet are compared to a bear's, as ill all its conquests it held fast its prey; and it§ church conducted in tit*) same manner. Thirdly, its juouth is compared to that of a lion, as heathen Rome was the terror of the nations, and its decrees irrevo- cable; so also Rome christian was guided by the same impulse. Fourthly, the dragon, or sa tan, ^^ gave him jiis power and seat, and great authority." By these yyovds the prophet proves, that all these heads were idolaters, and under the dominion of satan. Verse 3. "And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded unto death ; and his deadly wound was heal- ed: And all the world wondered after the beast." CJiap. 13. j ON THE REVELATION. l49 The seventh, or christian head was wounded to death, A. D. 475, by the barbarous nations of the north, who sacked and plundered Rome, overturned the govern- ment, and seated themselves in all tlie western prov- inces, and by degrees, formed themselves into ten king- doms, which are tlie ten horns of the beast. The east- ern empire remained, though much shattered, for sev- eral centuries afterwards. During these calamities, the bishops were not idle, particularly the bishop of Rome. Dad as the state of^ religion was, previous to these disorders, it now grew worse. These new inhabitants of Europe, (as I may call them,) being pagan idolaters, the bishops had in \iew, the establishment of a new spiritual empire among them, and so heal the deadly wound of the sev- enth head. In order to obtain this great end, the little that remained of Christianity waspartly relinquished, by the bishops, to gain over this idolatrous people. This scheme succeeded so well, that as early as A. D. 494, the bishop of Rome began to assert his supremacy. About the year, 557, the ordination of bishops was considered as belonging to the holy see ; and in 601, pope Gregory the great, would not admit the ordina- tion of a bishop, by the Lombards, but placed the right in himself. About the year 800, this new spiritual em- pire extended itself over all Italy, Germany, Poland, Hungary, France, Spain, Britain, and Ireland ; these na»- lions all becoming obedient subjects to the holy see. Thus the wound, which imperial Rome had received, papal Rome healed, and made its dominions much more extensive than the former. Let it be observed here, that the papal empire is the eighth head, and is of the seventh, because under the seventh, or iuiperial head, 13 * 150 A DISSERTATION (Chap. IS. the bishops first obtained earthly power, and wealth, by the bottomless pit being opened for them. The prophet adds, "and all the world wondered after the beast." The papal beast, or hierarchy of Rome, was, and is the wonder, admiration, and astonishment, of mankind. It is a wonder, to behold the art and poli- cy of the bishops, in raising up, and establishing this antichrislian empire. Jews and nialiometans have wondered at it, when they experienced its cruelt5\ The Indian nations have wondered for the same rea- son. The protestants have wondered at, and felt its infernal rage. And even the Romish laity are won- dering at its power and infallibility. Verse 4. "And they worshipped the Dragon, whicli gave power unto the beast j and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?'' In this verse, the prophet gives a melancholy account of the uniiappy people, who submitted themselves to the papal jurisdiction. It appears, that the principles of poj)ery are so odious, in the sight of God, tiiat they wiio adhere to them, can- not expect mercy ; they being here represented, as worshippers of both salan, and the Romish beast. A similar account is given of this dreadful aposlacy, by both Peter and Paul. See 2 Peter ii. and 2 Thess. ii. And even we of this age have ocular demonstratior* of it. Let the meek and Immble behaviour of tiie primitive pillars of the church of Christ, and tliose of the present day, be compared, and see how horrid the contrast; the first enforcing obedience to God, and faith in Jesus Christ, for man's salvation; the other teaching the doctrines, traditions, and commandments of menj fcr that eud. Tlie apostles preached rcmis- Ghap, Vd.) ON THE REVELATION. 15 1 sion of sins, through faith in the Redeemer ; the apos- tles of the Romish church \\'\\\ pardon sins williout him, provided a htt!*- attention is sliewn, and obe- dience to the q\'\>-- ■■. Ciiiisi's apostles prayed for grare, meiGV," and peace, to remain with all them -who (ove the Lord Jesus Christ, in sincerity: the pop-;-, and his.disciples, qondemned to the flames all who denied th<:^!r pretended authority, be tlieir obe- dience to God ever so perfect. Pciei" could declare, " that Goi is no respecter of persons, but in every na- tion, he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted.'' Acts x. 34, 35. The pope's disciples taught, that all who disobeyed his holiness, and the church of Rome, could not be saved. Peter and the other apostles declared, " that they ought to obey God rather than men." Acts v. 29. The decrees and canons of the Romish councils say otherwise, and established their church authority over all. The pa- pal power dethroned kings j it set up kings ; it ab- solved subjects from their allegiance ; it desolated the nations, by its ambitious projects; and the miserable inhabitants of Europe found, by fatal experience, the truth of the prophet's words. ^''' Who is like unto the beast ? who is able to make war with him ?" And it is well known, that any who opposed his will, paid dearly for it. Verse 5. " And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things, and blasphemies, and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months." Ill this verse, we may consider the bishops of Rome, on- ly in their individual capacity, until they assumed the power of nominating and ordaining the bishops; then he became their spiritual father, or papal head. The 152 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 13. bisliops, \vIiom he ordained, extended liis power, and gave liim a mouth, whorcwiih lie spoke great things, and blasphemies. From t!ie poor historical fragments of these times, it appears, tiiat this power of nomina- ting commenced about A. D. 557 ; to tliis number add forty two ino»iths, or twelve hundred and sixty years, and A. D. 1817 ends tlie papal continuance. Verse 6. '* And he opened his mouih in blasphemy agamst God ; to blaspheme his name, and his taber- nacle, and them that dsvell in heaven." In this verse, >ve have the following facts to consider ; first, '' he blasphemed against God," by omitting the second commandment, in order to establish image worship ; lie blasphemed, by assuming the title of God's vice- gerent, and therefore rejects Jesus Christ the true Vicegerent; he blasphemes, by invoking tlie virgin IMary, as the mother of God, and thereby denies his eternity; he blasphemes, by the invocation of saints, in the room of Jesus Christ, who is the only Advocate and Friend of sinners; he blasphemes, by taking the name of the universal head of the church, and making canons and institutions therein, and thus destroys the regal authority of the Redeemer; he blasphemes^ by granting pardons and absolutions, and thereby makes null the efficacy of Christ. In a word, every human institution, that is contrary to the word and will of God, is blasphemy against him. Secondly, " he blasphemed the name of God and his tabernacle," by claiming all power in heaven ; by pretending to have the keys of it; by pardoning sinners, and sending them into it ; by the discovery of purgatory, to pre- pare them for it; and by pretending to keep other sects out of it. Thirdly, he blasphemed and con^ Chap. 13.J ON THE REVELATION. 15J demned all who denied his supremacy ; he blasphemed the heavenly minded, who endeavoured to work out their own salvation ; he blasphemed and reproached, as heretics, all who dissented from the Pu^omish church; and he consigned to the flames, the innocent followers of the lamb. Verse 7. " And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them; and power was given him, over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.'' We may here observe, first, the bishops having placed their chief on the papal throne, they enabled him to make war with the saints; secondly, by their power and influence through Europe, they enabled him to overcome the saints, and all who dared to oppose his will ; thirdly, by making him universal head of the church, they enabled him to claim, and exert a '^ power over all kindreds, tongues, and na- tions ;" fourthly, great as the papal power was, its hy- pocrisy exceeded it ; the popes stiled themselves the servants of the servants of God; and at the same time wore a triple crown, to shew their superiority over all ; and fifthly, their horrid intrigues, and merciless persecutions, are so well knowa already, that I omit making mention of them. Verse 8. '• And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life, of the lamb slain from the foundation of the world." Through the whole of this book, man- kind are divided into three classes; first, the pagan, or great ocean, or sea ; secondly, the earth, or earth- ly minded, and carnal; and thirdly, the heavenly minded, who set their afiections on things above. In this sense, it is the second class, who are the worship- 154 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 13. ers of this antichiislian beast. The Jews, mahoraet- ans, and all other unbelievers of Christ, never wor- shipped him. Tiie Jew, who obeyed the Gospel in sincerity, would, and did suffer martyrdom, in prefer- ence to it. And thus it is, they who dwell upon the earth, they who are wilfully ignorant of God's mercy, in the revelation of his will, by Jesus Christ, and place their affections on worldly things, these are they, who became an easy prey to the erroneous doc- trine of popery, and became the advocates for, and worshippers of the beast. And, sad reflection ! can- not be enrolled in the Lamb's book of life. Verses 9, 10. "If any man have an ear, let him hear. He that leadeth into captivity, shall go into captivity : He that killeth with the sword, must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience, and the faith of the saints." In these two verses, the prophet demands our attention, in a most solemn and serious manner, to the irreversible sentence of heaven, denounced against all who teach mankind any doctrines, which are con- trary to those contained in the scriptures of truth; for, says he, *'if any man have an ear, let him hear." AVhich implies a call of attention to this particular period of time, when aposlacy was making such hat-ty strides, under the papacy. He then pronounces tlie awful sentence, w hich every teacher, or preacher, ouglit seriously to consider, namely, ''He that leadeth into cap- tivity, shall go into ca})tivity." From which we may learn, that if our spiritual guides shall lead the laity into error, the laity are led captive into eternal ruin, and the teacher goeth into captivity, or in other words, into perdition. To the same purpose are our Sav- iour's words, "If the blind lead the blind, both shall Chap.lo.) ON THE r.EvsLATiox. 155 fall into the ditch," Matt. xv. 14. And lest this warn- ing should not be sufficient, the prophet adds, "he that killeth -with the sword, must be killed with the sword." Vv'j'iich implies, that if the teachers by any means, are persecutors, or handle the sword, or word of God, de- ceitfully, they are enemies to God, and shall be eter- nally killed with the sword of his justice. " Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord." Rom. xii. 19. ^'And shall not God avenge his own elect, which cry day and night unto him, tliongh he bear long with them?" Luke xviii. 7. These last words prove the faith and patience of the saints, and shew that their hope is in God alone. In the former part of this chapter, the Roman pow- er is described, by its vaiious appearanoi^s, and all are condemned, by the prophet, as idolaters. He, in the remaining part, shews that the pope was brought into existence by the power, craft, and dissimulation, of the bishops; and even their number is mentioned. Verse 11. "And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth, and he had two horns, like a lamb^ find he spake as a dragon." As the first beast rose out of the sea, or infidel part of mankind, this beast, or hierarchy, came up out of the earth, or from among the earthly minded, and carnal christians. "He had "two horns like a lamb," emblematic of his power, and disposition, to instruct the inferior clergy, and to confirm the laity; but "he spake as a dragon," for none dare control him, as he was their superior. He also meddles with state affairs, as well as those per- taining to the church; and to this day, a bishop sup- ports his antient character. Verse 12, "And he executeth all tlie power of the loC) A DISSERTATION ( Clui}). 13. first bcasl before liim, and causeth the earth, and them that dwell therein, to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed." In tliis chapter, and also in the seventeenth, we may easily see the close con- nection, which the piopliet preserves, between the christian imperial iiead, and tlie papal. From all our l)igiorical lecords the bishops rose up into earthly pow- er under the seventh or christian head, and to this day hold it in veneration. In the wars of Constantine we tind, that the bishops attended his armies, encouraged Ins soldiers, and by their influence placed him on the imperial throne. At their first general council, at Nice, their new emperor presided in person, and sup- ported the western bishops in opposition to the east- ern, and laid the foundation of that stately edifice, the Romish church. Thus the bishops exercised all the power which they received from the seventh, or imperial head, before the papal; and caused the earth, or its earthly and sensual inhabitants, to wor- ship the papal head, who healed the deadly wound which the seventh receivfed. Verse 13. '^And he doeth great wonders, so that Iie.maketh fire come down from heaven on the eartli, in the sight of men." Were I to enumerate all the wonders performed by the bishops, it would require a volume; I shall only mention a few. First, see what incomprehensible nonsense they have imposed on the minds and consciences of mankind, in opposition to the express declai'ations of scripture and common sense. See Athanasian creed. Secondly, tiansubstan- tiation, which at once contbunds the senses and un- derstanding, and causeth men to worship and adore tlie creature, in the room of the Creator. Tliirdly^ Chap. 13.) ©N THE REVELATION. purgatory, which they discovered for filth sake. Fourthly, excommunication, which to eternal flames, all who oppose their dc Fifthly, extraordinary pretensions to power, spiritual. See their canons and decrees. Sixthly, ab- solution, as if God was unable to pardon without them. Seventhly, infallibility, whereby they claim a power of acting without error. Eighthly, the last clause of the Lord's prayer they wilfully omit, to reserve ilie king- dom, power, and glory, to themselves. Ninthly, they -have refused the laity the use of the scriptures, which keeps them in perpetual ignorance. Tenthly, by thus deluding the laity, they are made to believe, that their church has all power in heaven, and on earth. And eleventhly, the laity are not to doubt, what the bish- ops, or church commands, under penalty of hell fire, and eternal damnation, which the church says, that she has power over. Verse 14. "And he deceiveth them that dwell ou the earth, by the means of those miracles, which he had power tvith their harps." This verse presents to the under- standing, fust, "A voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters,'' which shews the Redeemer's coming with power to reveal to sinful man, the will of liis heavenly Father. See Rev. i. 1. It also implies the concurrent voice and testimony of all the old prophets concerning him. Secondly, " as the voice of a great thunder.-' Thunder, in prophetic language, signifies the powerful introduction of a new religious system; vJiich accordingly happened, among Jews and gen- tiles, by Christ's coming into the world. Thirdly, " the voice of harpers, harping with their .harps," points out the melodious and joyful sound of the gos- pel by the apostles. . Verse 3. ^' And they sung, as it were, a new song before the throne, aiid before the four beasts and the elders : and no man could learn that song but the one hundred and forty-four thousand which were redeemed from the eartli." This verse directs our attention to the happy stale of those who are going on, rejoicing in the God of their salvation. Tiiey extol their boun- teous Creator for his power, mercy, wisdom, and pro- vidential care in and over them. They are filled witli gratitude for the benefits conferred on them by the law and the gospel. They dread not the severity of the law, because their Mediator liveth. They rejoice in the gospel covenant, because the Redeemer pur- chased them. Therefore none can learn that song, but they who are redeemed from the earth and its sen- sual allurements, and created anew, unto good works. Verses 4, 5. In addition, and in support of what is already pientioned, the prophet adds, " These are Chap. 14.^ ON THE REVELATION. 1 65 they which are not defilecl with women, for they are virgins," which denote a purity of hfe and conversa- tion, and keeping themselves unspotted and blameless in the world. *' These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth." That ia., either in prosperity or adversity, through good, or through evil report ; they obey his gospel, and look to him as their deliver- er. "These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits unto God, and to tlie Lamb.'' This clause proves to a certainty, that John is, in these five verses, shewing the perfection which the Jewish con- verts arrived at in the early days of Christianity ; and when we consult the Acts of the apostles, they con- firm thesam.e. The prophet now sutns up the whole with this grand and emphatic conclusion. '• For they are without fault, before the throne of God." Verse 6. " And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach un- to them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people." These words exactly correspond with the injunctions of the Re- deemer. " But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you : and ye shall be wit- nesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." Acts i. 8. By perusing the new testament, we find that the disciples punctually obeyed these di- rections; they preached the word, and established churches, in great parts of Asia ; they did so over Greece ; in Italy many were converted ; and at Rome, that sink of degeneracy and corruption, many were converted by Paul and his companions, where at last he was martyred by bloody Nero, shortly before the 166 A DI.S.SERTATION (Chap. 14. destruction of Jerusalem. Cy our historical records we find there were a great number of churches plant- ed in Africa, even in the first century. Thus this angel, or governing principle of the first christians, ditruscd itself over the then known world, by the zeal and activity of the apostles and their fellow labourers, Avho we find " laboured much in the Lord." Rom. xvi. 12. To prove that this great work of conversion among the gentile nations, was the flying angel John alludes to, see what he says in the following verse. Verse 7. " Saying with a loud voice. Fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come ; and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.'^ Whoever ex- amines the apostolical writings, with care, will find, that this verse might almost be called their creed ; it being the doctrine which Ihey impressed on the gen- tile nations, that knew not God ; nay, nations who >vorshipped the work of their own hands, as we may see at large in Acts xix. Even at Athens, at this time the seat of learning, and the polite arts, that famous city is represented, by Paul, as wholly given up to idola- try and superstition, and in his reasoning with them, he uses the same words, as mentioned by Jolm. See Acts xvii. 23. Rome, the capital of the then known world, Paul describes as not only idolaters, but as guilty of the most detestable vices and crimes. Rom. i. 21-32. Thus we may see the state of the heathen world, when, Christianity made its first appearance among them. Since the first introduction of Christianity, no time has yet appeared, in whicli the great work of conver- sion among the heathen, was so universally difi*used, as it was, in the apostles' days. By consulting their Chap. 14.J ON THE REVELATION. 167 writings, we find, that they, and their companions, tur- ned vast multitudes to the Lord, in Asia, in Greece, in Italy, and the adjacent Islands; and history informs lis, that in Africa, the work of conversion was great, which proves that this was the sound of the second trum- pet, and is compared by the prophet, to a ^' mountaiti burning witli fire," or flaming with holy zeal, for the cause of Christianity, "being cast into the sea," or hea- then world. Rev. viii. 8. And thus John actually saw this " angel fly in the midst of heaven," or acting un- der the immediate influence of God, " having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people." The prophet's own labours and writings prove th.e same. Verse 8. ^' xVnd there followed anotlier angel, say- ing, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, be- cause she made all nations drink of the v.ine of the wrath of her fornicatio)!." In this verse, Rome, the mystic or spiritual Babylon, is charged by the Asi- atic church of being the cause of the fall, or decline, of true Christianity, and also of intoxicating the na- tions with fornication or false doctrines. Even her wrath is not omitted, because she compelled the na- tions to obey the frantic errors at this timeestablishedj which brings us down to the famous council of Nice, A. D. 325, at which period commenced the five months torment, and first woe. As her fall is twice mentioned, it is evident she fell from, and acted con- trary, to the maxims of the gospel law; likewise she fell from her primitive purity at this time, by becoming a tool to the state. In another sense, she fell from Jier first love, and she fell, also, from the knowlege Chap. 14.^ A DISSERTATION IGS of God, and of Jesus Christ, whom to know is eternal life. Since the above dale, history presents us with a mournful tale of diabolical intrigues, bloody wars, liorrid massacres, merciless persecutions, and bitter strifes and envyings, urged on by the artifice and cun- ning of the church and court of Rome 5 and, strange to tell, they boast of being the only true church of Christ!! Verses 9 — 11. "And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice. If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his fore- head, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture, into the cup of his indignation ; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone, in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: i\nd the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and theyhave no rest, day or night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever recei- veth the mark of his name." In these three verses we may observe, first, the eastern, or Asiatic church, condemnmg the western, or papal, for its apostacy ; which, as was observed before, happened about A. D. 536, when the eastern separated from the western on account of its errors. Secondly, the severity of the sentence; for history informs us, that under the pon- tificate of pope Gregory the great, which began A. D. 590, and ended i\.. D. 603, the two cimrches openly anathematized each other. Thirdly, the unhappy and restless situation of those who yielded to the doc- trines of popery; they being ignorant of the scrip- tures of truth, which afford true consolation and comfort to the soul. Chap. 14. J ON THE REVELATION. 169 About this time the papal reign commenced; but from the poor materials, which this dark age affords, it is difficult to determine the exact point of time. If the separation took place between the churches, in A. D. 536, 1 am of opinion, that it is the true beginning of it. It appears, tliat Gregory's power was very great, as he' claimed the right of investiture over the bishops, which made him "more stout than his fellows." Dan. vii. 20. He is also considered the first wlio instituted the litanies to the virgin Mary, wherein she is stiied, "The mother of God; the mother of our Creator; the queen of heaven,'' &c. See the Romish manual. Thus fiom the great power which Gregory assumed, I would infer, that the foundation was laid for him, and that the papal reign began shortly before he be- came pontiff. Verse 12. "Here is the patience of the saints. Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." " Here is the patience of the saints;" now is come the time for the severest trials, that they ever experienced. Prelacy was conceived under the heathen emperors. It had its birth and pupilage under the christian emperors. It arrived at manhood, amidst- the disorders attendant on the disso- lution of the western empire. It is now seated on the throne of the Caesars, with a pope, or king over them, who is the angel, or governing power of the bot- tomless pit. Apollyon, and his six hundred and sixty six bishops, are now beginning their imperial spiritual reign of twelve hundred and sixty years. Abaddon is now fixed in the pretended chair of St. Peter, holding out indulgences, and pardons, in one hand, a/id fire and faggots in the other. The pope being the head, 15 lYO A DISSERTATION (Chap. 14. and the cardinals, bishops, and legates, the body. A tremendous tail of priests, moiiks, and friars, to com- plete the beast. Tliis hideous monster is now preparing to try the patience and perseverance of the saints, and to ensnare those who endeavor to keep tlie command- ments of God, and who have the faith of Jesus. Verse 13. " And I heard a voice from heaven, say- ing unto me, Write, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : yea, saith the spirit, that they may rest from tlieir labours, and tlieir works do follow them." I perceive that when the prophet was commanded to write, or to write not, signifies a particular mark, or point of time, when the most re- markable events, recorded in the book of revelation, were to commence. Thus it was, when John was commanded to write the book of revelation of Jesus Christ. See Rev. i. To write not what the seven thun- ders, or religious sects, uttered at the reformation. See Rev. x. 4. Again, at the return of the Jews, pre- vious to the millenium, when true Christianity will be raised from its ruins; he was commanded to write, because these were the true sayings, or determinations of God. But in this remarkable verse, he was com- manded to write, " Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth,'' plainly intimating, that now the man of sin was established in power. That now the great apostacy is become manifest, and that it was almost impossible to escape the dangerous errors, and contagious principles, of the Romisii hierarchy. Peter, who foresaw this aj)Oi;tacy, says, " it had been better for them not to have known the way of right- eousness, than after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto tbenj.'^ 2 Pety Chap. \A.) ON THE REVELATION. 171 ii. 21. And, from the general tenor of this epistle, it is plain, that it was better to have remained pagans, than embrace this new fashioned chri!ope, reigned over them. In all their ways, it is not the true Son whom they imitate, bnt it is one which tliey liken unto him, or have formed in their own imaginations. The true Saviour recommends love, good will, and universal charity to all men; he com- manded his disciples not to suffer themselves to be '* called master, for one was their Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest among them," tlial is, possessed of most heavenly wisdom, "should be their servant.*' Matt, xxiii. 10, 11. Christ also taught his disciples, to "call no man their father upon the earth ; for one is their Father, which is in heaven." Matt, xxiii 9. But prelacy has something in it very different froia this. Verse 17, "And another angel came out of the tem- ple, which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle.'' Here calvanism made its appearance, armed also with a sharp sickle, which he brought out of the temple, or gospel precepts. As Luther led the van against pope- ry, Calvin brought up the rear ; And these are the two main pillars of the reformation, and in a little time opposed each other. Verse 18. "And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire, ana cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying. Thrust in thy siiarp sicUle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earih ; for her grapes are fully ripe," Here pres- byterianism appears at variance with the established church of England. As the reibi'matloa took deep root ia Germany, il Chap. 14 J ON THE REVELATION. 175 soon extended itself into Britain, and particularly into that part called Scotland ; under the conduct of John Knox. In a little time, the major part of the people were violent in favor of calvanism, and would admit no kirk government, but that composed of presbyters, and elders ; from whence derived the name presbyte- rian, which is the angel, or spiritual power, alluded to in this verse. The presbyterian party soon became clamorous, and loudly complained that prelacy was too nearly allied to popery; that bishops arrayed in robes of state, and acting in offices of state, were contrary to gospel rules; That the introduction of any rites and ceremonies, not ordained by Christ, or his apostles, is sinful ; that saint's days, holy days, the forty days of Lent, the consecration of churches, and church yards, the sign of the cross in baptism, and confirmation, had no gospel authority for their support ; that the book of common prayer, with its injunctions, and the surplice, or vestments of its priests, differed little from the altar, or mass service. On these grounds, the presbyterians openly dissented, and renounced prelacy, and its altar service. And thus this angel, or spirit of presbyter ian- ism, came out from, and abandoned the altar. It had also power over fire, or that bigoted zeal, which prela- cy manifested for the altar service. On this the prelates became enraged, and having the then king of England, Charles I. in their interest, furiously persecuted the others for nonconformity; the presbyterians, in return, entered into a solemn league and covenant, to extirpate popery, and prelacy, out of their land, and after a hard struggle, got it ef- fected; for in these days, there were fourteen bishop'3 5«es iu Scotland ; the Ilomish party were also nuHjer- 176 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 14. ous. Thus the stubborn Scotch concluded, that the grapes, or the fruit of this eartlily vine of popery, and prelacy, were fully ripe, and fit to be cut off. Verse 19. "And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great wine press of the wrath of God." Jesus Christ calls himself the true vine, his disciples, and faithful adherents, the branches ; and his heaven- ly Father he compares to a husbandman, who culti- vates and invigorates the whole. John xv. 1 — 8. Con- sequently this heavenly vine must be the stem, or stock from which true Christianity proceeds ; and " without HIM we can do nothing ;" this the presbyterians firmly believe. On the contrary, popery and prelacy must have a pope, or king, as supreme, or visible head, over their churches; and for that reason, are frequently termed, by the prophet, the vine of the earth, because they a- bode not in the true vine. This form of church gov- ernment prelacy maintained, with all its might, and 'would impose it, and its doctrines, in these days, on all other sects. To this the presbyterians would not yield; they zealously supported their own cause, and by de- grees gathered together, and banished all popish and prelalical establishments out of their land, and " cast them into the great wine press of God's wrath." The plain meaning of which is, the Scots condemned them, and their doctrines, as antichristian. Thus this stiff necked race fought their way, till A. D. 1688, when by the act of toleration, in the first year of William 111, they enjoy their own kirk government, and none to make them afraid. Verse 20. "And the wine press was trodden with- Chap. \4i.) ON THE REVELATION. 177 out the city, and blood came out of the wine press, even unto the horse-bridles, by the space of a thou- sand and six hundred furlongs." This verse presents to the understandingavariety of considerations. First, the wine press being trodden without the city sliews, that the Scots, by their league and covenant, extirpa- ted and cast popery and prelacy out of their city and country. Secondly, as they were severely persecuted for nonconformity, by the bishops of the established church of England, it shews, that prelacy, of every kind, hath an affinity; its root is the same, though it may vary in appearance. They all support the Athanasian doc- trines. Thirdly, " and blood came out of the wine press, even to the horse-bridles." I find, that in pro- phetic language, blood signifies guilt; that a horse is figurative of the principle on which we act; that a bridle is the helm, by which we conduct ourselves to either good or evil; therefore the prophet, in this verse, shows that prelacy conducted an evil, antichris- tian, and persecuting principle, which manifested its guilt to the people of Scotland, and they abhorred it. To conclude, the prophet now shews the extent of the country, in which this great work was performed, and calls it a space of a thousand and six hundred fur- longs. If we reduce Scotland into a square, whose sides are equal, each side will measure a space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs, or two hundred Scotch miles, and is a convincing proof of the truth of the things recorded in this book. Thus the hardy sons of Scotia drove prelacy out of their land, a deed not yet performed by any other nation on earth. Note, that thirty five Scotch miles, are nearly equal to forty English, Chap. 15.) A DISSERTATION, &c. 179 CHAP. XY. This chapter contains a very interesting^ account of the triumph of the true worsliippers of God, " who had got the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name.'^ And the severe judgments and wrnth of God to be in- flicted on those " who obeyed the beast, and liis im- age, and had his mark, and supported the number of his name," and also of our ignorance of the scriptures of the truth, until the seven plagues are ended. Verse 1. In this verse, the prophet "saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, even seven angels Jiaving the seven last plagues; for in them is tilled up the wrath of God." From these words it appears, that when the plagues, or judgments, are poured out, and ended, mankind, I mean those of the christian world, will be so far renewed in the spirit of their minds, that a repetition of them will forever cease; the christian world will break those fetters of spiritual delusion, wherewith they were so long entangled ; both Jew and gentile will discover those things which con- duct to everlasting peace; when the millennium will commence, mankind be enlightened, and their true interest understood. John calls them the seven last plagues, as none other will succeed. A'erse 2. In this verse, John " saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire; and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over the liumber of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God." Here is a sea very different from any mentioned in the otlier parts of this book ; this ISO A DISSERTATION (CJutp. 15. sea will receive no unclean thing; its rivers, or foun- tains cannot be corrupted ; it is that sea, or ocean of mercy, which is mingled with fire, or holy zeal of the Redeemer, for man's salvation, which the prophet is giving this grand dcscrij)tion of; on this sea the true believer stands secure, neither the beast, or his image, the pope, or his antichristian mark, t, nor his number, six hundred and sixty six, wliich is the papal strength and security, can prevail against him. All this com- bination of power, cannot separate the true believer fiom his God. It is true, tliat these powers of dark- ness may, and have "persecuted the faithful, even un- to death," [)ut could not prevent their "rejoicing in the God of their salvation." They h^d the " harps of God," and melodiously sounded his praise. They " laid fast hold of the promises." Tiiey knew "him in whom they trusted." They knew "he had laid up for them a crown of glory, which fadetli not away," And thus " tiicy went on their way rejoicirig." Verses 3, 4. These two verses shew the song of the saints, and martyrs of old. It is "the song of Mo- ses, the servant of God." It is also ."the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou only art holy: For all na- tions shall come and worship before thee; for thy judgments are made manifest." When we seriously reflect on these sayings of the prophet, and also on the diOerent expressions of a like nature, through the whole of the old and new testaments, and even from the voice of nature, we should be constrained to use the same language. What cau poor mortal man do, Chap. \5.) ON THE REVELATION. 181 but oflfer that tribute of adoration, thanksgiving, and praise, which is so justly due to an all bounteous Cre- ator? It is God alone who justifies, who sanctifies, and can adopt us into the happy number of his elect; it is by him we live, move, and have our being : It is by that great attribute of mercy, through and by the Redeemer, that we can find pardon and accept- ance; "for there is no other name given under heav- en, among men, whereby we must be saved.'' Acts iv. 12. Verse 5. These happy children of God are they fo wliom "the temple of the tabernacle, of the testimony in heaven, was opened," they knew the Lord's will, and obeyed it. God made his abode with them, and dwelt in them; their "bodies became the temples of God," and were holy, and he preserved them from defile- ment. 1 Cor. iii. 16. The testimony of Jesus Christ was opened to them ; they laid hold on the promises of him, who is mighty to save. "Neither death, nor life, nor principality, nor power, was able to separate them from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus." Rom. viii. 38, 39. Thus it was with the saints, and martyrs during the reformation; and thus I hope it is with many, at the present time. But alas I the scene changes. Verse 6. Man's salvation was purchased dearly. The propagation of his gospel l^as attended with great sufferings, sore tribulation, and severe affliction. Not- withstanding this opposition, the apostles, and their fellow labourers, perseveringly went on, until the gos- pel was made known over great part of tJie then known world. During the first century the church coatiaued pure, although some of the apostles com- 16 182 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 15. plained of false teacliers, who liad crept in unawares. Ill tlie second centuiy the cliurch began to decline, for the salutary waters, or precepts of tiie gospel, were made bitter by its teachers. In the third century its declension was great, lor the third part of the sun, or gospel light, was smitten ; the third part of the moon, or brotherly love, was smitten ; and the third part of the stars, or churches, lost their lustre. In the be- ginning of the fourth century the bottomless pit was opened, and that covetous and craving gulph is not yet shut. In the sixth century the long reign of An- tichrist commenced. Thus we may see, on no less authority than that of holy John, how religion dechned, until it ended in total apostacy, under the Roman pontiffs. And by reasoa of apostatizing from the truth, after having received the knowlege of it, no less than seven angels, or spi- ritual evils, denounced against all such, in the gospel temple, are to accompany them, and will bring on irre- trievable ruin both in this life, and that which is to come. Verse 7. Previous to the pouring out of the vials, ^' one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels, se- ven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who livetli for ever and ever," lu this verse, we may observe, First, God's great power, in the punishment of apos- tate sinners. Secondly, his justice in the performance of it. And thirdly, wliat a fearful thing it is, to incur the wrath and displeasure of that "God who liveth for ev- er and ever." Verse 8. " And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God, and from his power ; and no man was able to enter into the temple^ till the sev^u Chap, 15.) ON THE REVELATION. 18S plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled." When the canons, and decrees of councils were established, and exalted above the pure precepts of the gospel ; Wiien a pretended vicar was chosen to rule and govern the churchj in the room of Jesus Christ, the true Head thereof; when a creed became of more validity than the gracious injunctions of the Redeemer; when the law, and the gospel, were clothed with sackcloth, an^ covered over with the doctrines and traditions of sin- ful men ; when man's salvation must depend on the Romish church ; then it was that this temple, or gos- pel of truth, was filled with smoke, so that God's glo- ry in it, for man's salvation, could not be seen. His power was veiled over by the assumed power of the clergy, who were then under strong delusion. They neither entered the temple themselves, nor suffered them that would. Such was, and is to this day, the deplorable state of the christian world, that no man can enter into the temple, and discover the truth, as taught by Jesus, until the seven plagues, or judgments of God are poured out ; and then will the temple be cleansed, and both Jew and gentile know the truth. In these days, one salth, " I am of Paul," and ano- ther, " I am of Apollos," which proves that we are carnal, and unacquainted with the truth. ON PROPHETIC LANGUAGE. Before I speak farther, as tlie prophet makes use of a variety of expressions in this, and the other chap- ters of this book, concerning the different voices i84 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 15. which, hy the Spirit, he lieard, it is necessary here to endeavour to explain some of them ; and, first, " A voice from the tlirone," is tlie voice of God's law given on niount Sinai. Itsfourfnst commands contain that obedience and adoration which is due to the Cre- ator, as Sovereign of universal nature. The other six commands declare that respect and regard we should have fur our paresits, our neighbor, and ourselves. Tiie transgression of this law, or any part of it, is sin, Christ Jesus came, not to destroy this law, but to ful- fil and support it; and Paul "had not known sin, but by the law." Rom. vii. 7. This voice, or law, from the throne, Moses informs us, must stand for perpetu- al generations; and Christ assures us, "that till heaven and earth pass away, one jot or tittle thereof shall not fail." Second. " A voice from the temple," is the voice of the gospel dispensation, or covenant of grace, by the Redeemer. " As the law was given by Moses, so grace and truth came by Jesus Christ." John i. 17. "This temple is erected on the ruins of the ceremo- nial law which typified Christ, and is to stand forever. It is called a kingdom, which cannot be moved. Heb. xii. 28. It is not a temple built with hands ; it is eternal in the heavens. Its voice is a tremendous one against all who disobey the truth, and have pleasure in un- righteousness. Its voice, also, stands closely connected with that from the throne. Third. *' A voice from heaven," is the operative influence of God on the soul, whereby the man is in- spired with the spirit of wisdom and truth, and is ena- ])led to act in conformity thereto. Such was the state of John, when lie was enabled to write the things Chcfp, 15.^ ON THE REVELATION. 18^ which are, were, and to be hereafter. Such, also, was the state of the other apostles, though in a lesser degree, and it proves the advocacy of Christ, accor- ding to his promise. Acts i. 3. Fourth. " A voice in heaven," or " voices in hea- ven," is the universal voice^ consent, or determina- tion, of the faithful servants of God, whereby they cheerfully submit to his will in all things. Such was the voice of th^ apostles, after the day of Pentecost. Fifth, ^f A voice behind me," is the call of the Spi- rit of God; which, if obeyed, will guide us in the way of truth. If otherwise, we may be left in a re- probate mind. "The Spirit will not always strive with Man." " Waters of life," are the comfortable assurances of God's love, increase of grace, and all the promised blessings that are to be conferred on the saints of God. These are his precious gifts, which are freely given to them who are found worthy. They flow from the throne of God and the Lamb. " Waters where the whore sitteth." These are the very opposite of the above. They are the peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues, which the woman or Romish church, have corrupted, by her false and^ erroneous doctrines. IS. Chap. 16. J A DISSERTATION, &c. ISt CHAP. XVI. In this remarkable chapter, the prophet shews the f atal and destructive evils, attendant, in this life, on that part of mankind, which are called christian, by reason of their wilful apostacy, and disobedience to the gospel. Verse 1. "And I heard a great voice out of the temple, saying to the seven angels. Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God, upon the earth." In this verse observe, first, that the voice out of the temple, or gospel threatnings, is " a great voice," be- cause therein is revealed "the wrath of God, against the children of disobedience." Eph. v. 6. Secondly^ that mankind had revolted from the gospel precepts, at this time, and brought on themselves the wrath of God. Verse 2. "And the first went, and poured out his Tial upon the earth ; and there fell a noisome, and grievous sore upon the men, which had the mark of the beast, and upon them which worshipped his im- age." By this verse we may see, first, that the first ■vial was not poured out, until apostacy was complet- ed, the papal power established, and its deluded wor- shippers, or followers had received the mark of it. Secondly, that it was on the earthly minded, and sen- sual, it was poured out. And thirdly, that the effect of this vial was, a " noisome and grievous sore," which brings on this natural conclusion, that the papal wor- shippers are seized, with wilful ignorance, abandoned reason, and a darkened understanding. And alas! this Doisome aad grievous sore is not yei healed. 18g A DISSERTATION (Chap, 16. The new testament abounds with proofs, to shew the malignant nature of this disease, and also how to pre- vent it. The physicians of these days having the same complaint, cannot apply the proper remedy. There- fore it is the duty of the laity to "search the scriptures, and ask wisdom of God, that giveth to all men liberal- ly and npbraideth not j and it shall be given them." James i. 5. Verse 3. "And the second angel poured out his vi- al upon the sea, and it became as the blood of a dead man; and every living soul died in the sea." The saints, and children of God grow in grace ; but evil men, and seducers, wax worse and worse. The pro- phet, who clearly was shewn this miserable apostacy from the truth, considers the Romish church, as hav- ing fallen back into that ocean of heathenism, and im- purity, from whence it could not return, and campares its blood, or guilt, to that of a dead man, which is irre- coverable, or past restoring to newness of life. They became dead in trespasses and sins ; which is the very opposite af dying to sin, and living to righteousness. The prophet adds, "and every living soul died in the sea." It is a well known fact, that the poor Romish la- ity were under such strong delusion, that they verily believed none could be saved, out of their church; and their teachers enforced the same irrational opinion. Their teachers acted the part of the scribes and phar- isees, "for they shut up the kingdom of heaven against men, and neither wo4jld go in themselves, neither suf- fer they them that are entering, to go in." Matt, xxiii. 13. They were also blind leaders of the bUnd j and taught the poor ignorant laity, that by penances, pilgrimages, the saying of creedg, pater nosteis^ave Clmp. \Q.) ON THE REVELATION. 189 niarias, the keeping of saints' days, holy days, lent days, &c. that they merited eternal life. And thus by these dead works, they were taught to believe that they could serve the living God. Paul informs us, that " if wesiu wilfully, after tiiat we have received the knowlege of the truth, there romaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of jiHigment, and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries." Heb. X. 26, 27. And in another place, •'' how shall we es- cape if we neglect so great salvation.'' Heb. ii. 3. And in his second epistle to the Thessalonians, he has foretold the fatal apostacy, that would prevail ; where- by strong delusion, and damnation, or irrecoverable guilt, would be the fatal consequences. These testimo- nies, and time has also proved th€ir veracity, that man- kind had received the knowlege of the truth, and craw- led back again into that sea of spiritual impurity, which brings death to every living soul. Verse 4. "And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they be- came blood." Water, or waters, in gospel and pro- phetic language, signify those spiritual blessings, and comforts, that may be enjoyed by a due obedience to the law, and gospel precepts. It is also, that inward peace, joy, and consolation, which flow from a well spent life, in the fear and love of God, and certain hope of pardon, and acceptance, through the merits, and mediation of a glorified Redeemer. It proceeds " from the throne of God, and the Lamb." Rev. xxii. 3. And is a well spring of salvation to every true believ- er. Prov. xvi. 22. It may now be asked, how could a vial of wrath be poured out here ? 1 answer, when the scriptures ol trath, 190 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 16. are wrested by false teachers, do they not become blood and bring guilt and condemnation on all those who ap- prove such errors? VVlien the sciij)tures are tortured to establish false doctrines, have they not the same ef- fect ? When the law, and the gospel, those witnesses of God, and Christ, are veiled over by the false doctrines, and traditions of the man of sin, is not this pouring out blood, or guilt, on the scripture fountains ? When par- dons, and absolutions are granted for the most enor- mous crimes, is not this staining the gospel waters, with blood, and making them of no effect ? In a word, all established errors are crimes committed against the gospel of Jesus Christ. Its waters become blood to all such criminal offenders, and is an augmentation of their guilt. I^t it be noted, that the prophet docs not say, the waters are blood, but that " they became blood.'' Peter, who foresaw this grand apostacy, in- fornjs us, " that it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than after they have known it, to turn from the holy connnandment deliv- ered unto them. And then shews, how they would creep back into their heathenish errors, as "the dog returns to his vomit again, and the sow that was wash- ed to her wallowing in the mire.'' 2 Pet. ii. 21, 22. Thus we mny see, that the gospel privileges, which were given to mankind for a blessing, are, by a fatal apostacy, become blood, and increase the guilt, and condemnation of all apostate sinners. Verse 5. ^'And I heard the angel of the waters say. Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shall be, because thou hast judged thus." This angeF of the waters is the gospel invitation. It first invites all to come to Clu'ist, and be saved. Secondly, it sliews Chap, T6.j ON THE revelation. 191 the righteous judgment of God, in the punishment of those who reject it. And thirdly, these judgments fall heaviest, on those who have a{3ostatized from the truth, because they received the knowlege of it. Verse 6. ''For they liave slied the blood of saints, and prophets, and thou hast given them blood tp drink; for they are worthy." In this verse, observe, first, Rome papal is charged with having shed the blood of saints, and prophets. Secondly, the guilt she has in- curred by doing so. And thirdly, that she was found worthy, as she brought the guilt on herself. Verse 7. "And I heard another out of the altar say. Even so. Lord God Almighty^, true and righteous are thy judgments." By this verse, we may understand, that both Jews and heatiiens, who held an altar ser- vice, are crying out to God against her. The unfor- tunate Jews, in particular, have experienced her in- quisitional tortures, and will ere long praise the Lord i*it)nsters in cruelty. Many instanccKS we have recorded of meit being burned to death, for worshipping God according to their consciences, in spirit and in truth. Others for denying transubstantiation, and the power of the church to forgive sins. And others martyred, for reading the scriptures, and obeying them, &c. Have not all those evils arose fixjm the apostacy of the Romish church? Verse 8. "And the fourth angel poured out his vi- al upon the sun, and power was given unto him to scorch with fu'e." Christ Jesus being the true " Sun of 192 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 16. ricrhteoiisncss, lie rose with healing under his wings." Mai. iv. 2. He left the world his gospel, or testanient, for their illumination. lie told his disciples, who are the writers, and witnesses of it, "Ye are the lights of the world ; a city that is set upon a hill cannot be hid.'' IMatt. V. 14. In the next verse, he uses a powerful rea- son, why they should not extinguish that light, hut by it to "give light to all that are in the house." The true meaning of which is, to exhibit this light to all the world; for in the next verse, he commands them. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father, which is in heaven.*' Matt. v. 16. This appears to be the true light, which ought to enlighten every man. We are further informed, " In him was life, and the life was the light of men. And the light shined in dark- ness, and the darkness comprehended it not." John i. 4,5. Our Saviour also told his disciples, "that the light of the body is the eye ; if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light." Matt. vi. 22. From whence we may learn, that our affections should be set on things above, and to have no covet- ous desires after the things of this life. He adds, "but if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness." Matt. vi. 23. Which implies, that earth- ly inindedness, carnal desires, the love of sensual plea- sure, or in a word, we become "lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God." 2 Tim. iii. 4. He then draws this beautiful conclusion j "If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!" From these words we may see, that men may sin against hght, and become eternally miserable. Matt, vi. 23* We are also informed, that life aud immor- €hap. 16.^ ON THE REVELATION. 19S lality are clearly brought to light through the gospel. 2 Tim. i. 10. From what has been observed on the pouring out of the three first vials, it is easy to see, that the hierar- chy of Rome were making rapid advances in error. Under this vial they are arrived at that height cf apostacy, that even the sun, or pure gospel light, is made use of, by the bishops, as an engine of destruc- tion, ^'to scorch men with fire." In A. D. 1215, tliey found transubstantiation in the new testament, and ail who doubted of the real presence of Christ in the eucha- dst, were sentenced to licll fire. About the same time, they squeezed purgatory out of the gospel, and all who denied it, must be scorched with hell fire. In 1204, they established the bloody inquisition, and all who would not adore the host, or sacramental wafer, must suffer death, and hell fire. In 1210, they sent an ar- my of crusaders, or cross bearers, against the pooi* Waldenses, for endeavoring to worship God according to the scriptures, and murdered every man, wpman, and child, that they could meet with, and doomed their souls to hell fire; at the same time, these mur- derers were absolved, and made to believe, that they had done God service, and were, by the holy church, exempted from hell fire. Finally, all who doubted the canons of the holy church were damned, and conse- quently sent to hell fire. All who maintained any opinions, contrary to those of the church, were called heretics, and they must suffer the torments of heli fire to all eternity. Thus it was with mankind, in those days of dark- qess, and delusion ; thus it was, that the bishops and teachers of the Romish church shewed their lire, or if IM A DISSERTATIOX (Chap. 16. •zeal, if I may use the expression, for the glory of God. In all tlieir acts of cruelty, tliey made use of texts out of the scripture, to sanction them; but particularly^ the decrees of their councils, were what they most de- pended on. These hurried them on to such implaca- ble rage, tliat their cruelty against a'l wjio dissented from them became unbounded. They had the impu- dence to call themselves christians, and boasted of being in possession of the gospel, but their actions proved, that they knew little of either ; and instead of obeying, and propagating the gospel, they maide a too] of it, to scorch men with the fire of persecution. The apostles shewed their zeal, or fire, in defence of the gospel, and making it known to mankini?. The liishops shew their zeal, in conceahng, and depriving men of its benefits, and say, that it is dangerous for the laity to read the bible, lest they should misinter- pret it. Verse 9. To illustrate the effects of this vial the more fully, the apostle adds, "And men were scorched with great heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plngues; and they repent- ed not to give him glory," When bigotry, supersti- tion, and false zeal, act in concert; when men's minds and consciences are seared with the hot, persecuting principles of their clergy; when men depended on these unhappy creatures for their salvation ; when malice, hatred, and revenge against all, wlio dissent- ed from them, became their predominant passion; when they thought that they did God service, by kil- ling a heretic; then truly "men were scorched with great heat ;" then they "blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plagues."' " They could Clmp, 16. J ON THE REVELATION. 195 not repent, and give Iiira glory; no place for repentance could be found. This persecuting principle among the people called christians, began to rage with vio- lence in the twelfth century. Verse 10. "And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of the beast, and his kingdom was full of darkness, and they gnawed their tongues for pain." This brings us down to the dawn of the reformation, the sound of the seventh trumpet, and the end of the second woe- There are two points of time, which the prophet has much noticed in this extraordinary book, viz. the revolution that commenced at the end of the heathen reign, in A. D. 303, and the present under consideration. The night of daikness, which prevailed under the fourth vial, continued until the reformation began. Previous to it, through divine mercy, the art of print- ing was discovered, about A, D. 1440. In 1462 the vulgate bible was printed, and many copies of it dispersed through Europe. This great light extending its rays among the people, prepared their minds for that amazing revolt from the Ronnsh church, which short- ly after happened. By it the people discovered the erroneous doctrines and practices of the hierarchy of Rome. And by the aid of the scriptures, the king- dom of the papacy was found to be full of spiritual darkness, and strong delusion ; and its tenets exposed to public examination. By these means such a ferment prevailed among mankind, " that the tenth part of the great city fell/' see Rev. xi. 13. and revolted from the holy see. The prophet remarks, "they gnawed their tongues for pain.'' Every person, acquainted with human nature, 196 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 16. in its deprnved state, knows witl> what regret honors, privileges, or dominion, is relinquished, even in tem- poral afihirs. Diit to attack the powerful and ambi- tious ijierarcliy of Rome, and force it to yield up any of its pretensions, must be painful in the extreme. That wonderful fabric, the work of above a thou- sand years, and secured by the art and cunning of popes, cardinals, and bishops, to be attacked by a Luther, a Calvin, and a few feeble adherents, and be obliged to abandon any pai't of its miglity whole, is truly astonishing; and in the beautiful language of prophecy, tiiej/ must unavoidably have ^''gnawed theif tongues for pain." Verse li. "And blasphemed the God of heaven l)ecause of their pains, and their sores, and repented not of their deeds." This is plain, for the Romish prelates, instead of meeting and returning God thanks ibr the fiappy discovery of the printing art, and the illumination of mankind by it, they met for a very different end 5 for pope Paul III. called a general council, which he ordered to meet at Mantua, in A. D. 1537, some cause of disappointment happened,, on which he commanded them to meet at Vincentia, a city then belonging to the republic of Venice. A war breaking out, at this time, between tlie emperor and the French, prevented this meeting also. Whea this war ended the city of Trent was chosen, where^ by command, the council assembled on the 13th of December, 1545, and continued to meet, by adjourn- ment, to December, 1563. All this mighty work, ac- cording to their own confession, (see catechism of Trent) was avowedly to stop the progress of the re- formation 5 and, instead of conforming to the gospel Chap. 16,} 0N THE REVELATION. 197 rules, they established all the errors which had for- merly been maintained, and condemned, with an ana- thema, all who would not adhere to them. And thu^ they fulfilled the prophetic description, and " blas- phemed the God of heaven, because of their pains, and their sores, and repented not of their deeds.*' Verse 12. "And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates, and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared." The pouring out of this vial be- gan at the reformation. As the great river Euphrates was a barrier against it, I shall attempt a description of it, and the drying up of its waters. This famous river ran through the ancient Babylon, a city much spoken of in scripture for the impiety of its inhabitants, and the total destruction of it, and its people, for their crimes. The Babylonian monarchy was a scourge, in the hand of God, to punish the Jews, and all its neighboring nations, for their sins. It was the head, or first, of the four great monarchies which have succeeded each other ; and, by a regular and gradual descent, ended in DanieFs Uttle horn, or tha spiritual empire of Rome. As this celebrated river ran through Babylon, into the sea, so, in like manner, ran that great river of spiritual pollution and iniquity, the hierarchy of Rome ; and descended into all nations, tongues, and langua- ges. As the alicient Babylon was so completely des- troyed, that the place of it can scarcely be found, so Ave are informed by the prophet, that " the spiritual Babylon, or mother of harlots, shall suffer the same fate, for her sins have reached unto heaven^ and Ga4 IT* 19S A DISSERTATION (Clmp. 10. hath remembered her iniquities," and we have now visible signs of her anpioacliing annihilation. Thus it appears, tiiat the source from whence the antichristian Euphrates flows, is the bishops, or, in ano- ther word, prelacy. In its course it overwhelmed the thrones of tlie Ciesars, and thereon placed an empe- ror, or pope, of its own, who claimed unlimited power in affairs either celestial, terrestial, or infernal. As it advanced, it received the small rivers of offerings, invocation of saints, and image worship. When it ran a little farther, it received a supply from the httle rivers of marriages, christenings, and burials. It soon after received the great rivers of transubstantiationy superei-ogation,and its five additional sacraments. In its farther advance, tlie wealthy rivers of purgatory, tythes, bulls, pardons, pilgrimages, masses, and indul- gences, poured into it. It now became, as the pro- phet expresses it, "a great river.'' No power on earth could oppose its progress. It swept the scriptures of truth from the laity, and made them of no effect. It conveyed excommunication to emperors and kings, and absolved subjects from their allegiance. Its cur- rent carried with it, terror, persecution, torment, and death. And at last deluged mankind with ignorance, error, superstition, and idolatry. ^•Euphrates was dried up.'^ Since the art of print- ing became useful to man, this great river is in reality drying up, by the light and knowlege, which it has dif- fused among the inhabitants of Europe. Evil and cor- rupt as the gericrality of mankind are, there are num- bers of laymen, who are seeking after true wisdom. jMay this s'pirit of incpury increase among them ; for convinced I am, that it is they who will open the wajf €hap, 16.) ON THE REVELATION". 199^ to millennial knowlege. Then will the Redeemer's kingdom be established on earth, and all the foremen- tioned sources of iniquity be dried up. Then will the way of the kings, and people of the east be prepared for the reception of the gospel. Then will the sons of Israel, as in the days of Moses, be led on by Jesus, the Captain of their salvation, and Judah, from whom the Redeemer sprang, stand foremost in the camp of the saints. Verse 13. " And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs, come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet." This verse demands much serious en- quiry. We know who the dragon, or satan is. See Rev. xii. We know who the Romish Beast, or papal power is. See Rev. xiii. But who is this false prophet, that acts in concert with the other two, since the reforma- tion. I know some say,^tliat it is mahometauism ; But did the mahometans, in a religions sense, ever join is- sue with the professors of Christianity. That Mahomet and his followers disavowed Chris- tianity, is true ; how then could he be the false prophet, or teacher of it? That he is a false prophet is true; but neither he, nor his adherents, taught the religion of Jesus. The scribes and pharisees never renounced the rehgion of Moses, yet they are condemned for being^ hypocrites, and blind guides. Matt, xxiii. 23, 24. They must be false teachers of any rehgion, when they be^ come false prophets of it. Hence it appears that the false prophet must be found among the protestant pro^ fessors of Christianity, and we need not go to the Otto- man empire, to seek for him. Let it also be observed, tdiat Mahomet began his imposture near a thousaiyi •200 A DISSERTATION (Chap. IQ. years before the reformation, and holy John is silent about liim. The conduct of the dragon, beast and false prophet^ vhich John compares to that of frogs, and which has deceived the whole world, I shall now attempt to shew. And first, the frog, in appearance, is an unoffending creature; so appeared satan, when he deceived our fust parents. Gen. iii. 1 — 5. Secondly, the frog is said to be amphibious ; so the others can live in any place where they are permitted. Thirdly, the frog delights in stagnant, or impure waters ; so satan, and his ac- complices, delight in the waters of corruption and sen- suahty. Fourthly, the frog crawls into holes, and places of darkness; so the others keep men in dark- ness, and spiritual delusion, and pry into the secrets of all families. See auricular confession. And fifthly, the frog cannot bear the heat of the sun ; neither can the others bear the enlivening rays of the gospel. By the artful insinuations of these three gi'and adversaries, they have introduced among the people, called chris- tians, pride, covetousness, envy, ambition, hatred, ma- lice, treachery, revenge, persecution, &c. which are all the children, or offspring, of the parents above men* tioned. Verse 14. '• For they are the spirits of devils, work- ing miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty,'' From the corrupt state of human nature, man is easily prompted to do evil, but particularly so, when the clergy sanction it. The Jewish high priest was the bitterest enemy, that the Kedeemer had, but he could not accomplish his wick- ed designs, until he made a tool of Pontius Pilate.— Cliap. 16J ON THE RKVELATtOPf. 201 Herod, because it pleased the Jews, "killed James, the brother of John, with the sword.'^ Actsxii. 2. And thus it is to the present day -, any thing detrimental to the temporal interest of the c!ergy, if they cannot re- move it themselves, they will use all their art, to gain the aid of the regal power, to enable them to accom- plish it. The see of Rome, in order to increase its power, formed the plan of the crusades against t!ie Turks, drew the princes of Europe into the leag le, and carried on this war one hundred and ninety seven years, v/hereby Christendom was almost ruined, and its crown- ed heads obhged to bow to the papal autiiority. And even since the reformation, see how the potentates of Europe became dupes to the enchanting, and mirac> 'Nvorking power of prelacy. As the prophet describes the pouring out of this vial, more particularly than any of the former, man- kind should, at this time, pay all imaginable attention to it; as he calls it "the gathering of the whole world to the battle of that great day." From whence we may make the following observations ; and first, the re- formation was checked, in a great measure, by the ar-^ tifice of the bishops; they perceived that it would in- jure their temporal interest, if it extended too far; they therefore, by the aid of the regal power, persecu- ted their opponents, and compelled great numbers, in order to escape their cruelty, to fly to the then inhospi-^ table shores of North America, where they are now become a great people. Secondly, popish and protes- tant interests were formed soon after the reformation began; this bred cruel wars, and made miserable hav- oc among mankind. Thirdly, an ambitious interest succeeded, called the balance of power, which frectueut- 202 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 16. ]y drew almost all the princes of Europe into the con- test, to tlie great ruin of their subjects. Fourthlyj an avaiicious interest followed, which has involved the poor inljaLitaiits of the East and West Indits, in our European disputes, and made them curse the day, that we discovered their cunsts. Another interest has lately appeared on this stage of human misery, called t'.ie rights of man. The ha- voc wiiich this has alrtady made, far exceeds any thing that we read of, either in ancient or modern history, and from tlie present appearance of things, we may see the anger of a justly incensed God, ma- nifesting itself among the inhahitjints of Europe, and that ere long the prophetic description wid be literally true, to wit, that " the kings of the earth, and of tlie whole world, shall be gathered to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.'' And it is well known th-at prelacy was not idle at the beginning of it. At this desolating time, the prop'iet gives an admo- nition, very different from any that we find in all the scripture ; " Behold," says he, " I come as a thief j" which implies, that evils will come unexpectedly. — " Clessed is he that watcheth, and keepetli his gar- ments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame." Nakedness, through all the new testament, signifies, the want of that robe of righteousness, which Christ hath purchased for us, and to put on this robe, is " putting on Christ's righteousness," instead of our own, which the apostle Patil compares to " filtliy rags." It is also " the putting on tlie new man, which is renewed in Christ Jesus unto good works," and " putting oil the old man, with his deeds;" by which means we find ac- •cptancc with God; tlirough our Lord Jesus Christ. — Chap. IS.) ox THE REVELATIOX. 203 But the admonition here is of a different nature. To me it appears as a caution given, to guard the servants of God against tlie delusive, and poliliral snares of the two grand contending parties, who at present make sucli a conspicuous apj)cai?ince in the world. These ad- verse parties watch tlie political conduct of mankind, and have power to ruin them for it. In this critical situation, it is best to take the apostle's advice, and ^^ follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man can see the Lord." Ileb. xii. 14. And if such are persecuted for righteousness' sake, happy- are they. Verse 16. ^' And he gathered tliem together into a place called in tiie Hebrew tongue Armn^^-ddon.*' This Armageddon, or place of human carnage, does not seem to be confined to anyone particular place; it is the great object, wliicli the conteniJing parlies have in view, that the prophet directs the attention to. In the pre- sent contest it is evident, that one party exerts its strength to support the old establishments, in churcii and state ; the other to overtiirow them. Tliat the pres- ent convulsed state of the christian world, so called, is the Armageddon, alluded to by the prophet, I am cer- tain ; but howfVir this scene of human destruction may extend, God only knows. Verse 17. ^^And the seventh angel poured out his vi- al into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying. It is done." This seventh, and last vial of wrath is to be poured into the air, or in other words, it is to aflbct the human reason, and understanding. Under it, man- kind will come to the full knowlegc of priestcraft, and detest it; uay, even put an end to its e;vistence ; they 204 A DISSERTATION fChctp. 10. will, by graclual advances, come to, " the knowlege of the Iruili as it is in Jesus," their true interest, both spiritual, and temporal, will be fully understood ; and when tliis great work is effected, the joint voice from the throne and the temple, will declare in favor of such a happy reformation, and say the work is done. Ood's wrath against man^ will then be ended, because lie acts agreeable to the divine will. This will be the great door, or entrance, of the glorious millenium, or universal kingdom of Christ, when he will triumphant- ly reign, with the saints a thousand years : All things ^vill then1)ecome new ; "the Son himself be subject to the Father, that God may be all, and in all." 1 Cor. XV. 23. Verse 18. Although this vial will terminate in the liappy manner which I have attempted to describe 5 yet it is still a vial of wrath, and will be more terrible than any of the preceding: For in this verse the pro- phet infornss us, that " there will be voices," or differ- ent civil and religious opinons. " Thunders" or new religious systems. " Lightnings," or quick and violent determinations. "And a great earthquake," or over- throw of regal and religious establishments, " such as was not since men were upon the earth." John even repeats it, " so mighty an earthquake and so great.*' Since the American Revolution, we have beheld many of these dreadful appearances, which are all the effects O.f the seventh vial, and third woe. Verse 19. " And the great city was divided into three parts, and t!ie cities of the nations fell: and great 33abylon came in remembrance before God to give un- to her the cup of the wine of tlie fiejceness of his \vralh.''' Even now the great city^ or Romish churcbj Chap. 16.) ©N THE REVELATION. 205 is broken and divided into three parts. First, its tem- poral power is separated from it. Secondly, infallibil- ity is fled from it. And thirdly, the nomination of its bishops is chiefly in the power of the French emperoi-, and their number greatly reduced. ^^And the cities of the nations fell;" which implies the fall of all other church establishments, and then "great Babylon" is to receive her reward. See Rev. xviii. To complete the work, " every island fled away, and the mounlains wci e not found." By which we may learn, that all tlie old establishments, in both church and state, shall become "like the chafl'of the summer threshing floor," whicli the wind carrieth away. Dan. ii. 35. Or take the pio- phet's words in another sense ; all these mountains, and islands of error, and ignorance, which prelacy bad formed, shall entirely vanish awav; and plague the world no more. Verse 21. In tliis verse, more of the dreadful ef- fects of this vial are enumerated. First, "a great hail out of heaven ;" which means the heavy, and severe judgments of God; such as the sword, famine, and pestilence. Secondly, "every stone about the weight of a talent;" which shews, that these calamities will far exceed any thing of the kind yet known. And thirdly, the obstinacy, and rebellious dispositions of men, in the midst of these severe, and awful appear- ances. From the nature of this vial, and the present situa- tion of things, the time seems to be near, when our lofty church governments will lament the day, in which they led themselves, and others, into that labyrinth of woe, from which they cannot now extricate themselves. Let it not be imagined, that any of the seven vials 18 206 A DisSERTATiOxS (Chap. 16. of wrath are yet empty; they are not poured out ia that successive order, that many have supposed, name- ly, that when one is poured out, the next begins. The ^'noisome and grievous sore, which fell upon the men, who had the mark of the beast, and worshipped his image," still continues, because such men still exist. The second vial is also pouring out, because a wilful ignorance continues, and such men will not *^come to the knowlege of the truth, and be saved." 1 Tim. ii. 4. The tiiird vial continues to pour out, because ungodly teachers are numerous, and bring on themselves swift destruction. The fourth vial still pours out because the established errors have not yet been relinquished. The fifth vial ceases not to afiect the seat of the beast, because his kingdom, or the remains of it, continue in darkness. The sixth vial is pouring out violently, as the Armageddon still rages. The seventh vial has been pouring out about thirty years, and mankind must wait the issue. From these considerations it is easy to see, that the christian world, so called, have brought these accumu- lated evils on themselves. They have sinned against light; they hnve sinned asrainst knowlege; they have justly provoked the Lord, by tlirir vices and crimes; the door of mercy seems, in a great measure, shut against them; national sins have brought on iiational calami- ties, anfl it appears as if an Almighty H.\nd wns rais- ed against them. The third woo continues, although about two hundred and forty years of it are past. The seven vials are pourine out, and all acting in conjui]c- tion to humble thi^ nominal christian race; promises have failed, threatnings have failed; therefore in strict justice, God is exercising the rod of his great power. Chap. 17.^ ON THE P^VELATION. 207 CHAP. XVII. In this chapter, we have a description of the great whore, or apostate church of Rome, with the causes of her exahatioii, and also of her destruction. Verses 1, 2. "And there came unto me one of the seven angels, which had the seven vials, and talk- ed with me, saying unto me. Come hither 5 I will shev/ unto thee thejudgment of the great whore, that sitteth upon many waters ; with whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.*' This angel, whom the prophet repre- sents as conversing with him, is the seventh, who pour- ed his vial into the air, whereby reason, that great fa- culty of the human soul, became enlivened and en- lightened with the knowlege of the trutli, and is the real cause of the destruction of the Romish church j who, on the contrary, did all in its power to keep mankind in a letlirirgic or delusive state of mind ; whereby their only hope 1 ay in works of merit, (so called) and the power of the church for salvation. And if any doubted the doctrines taught by the church, and made any other rational enquiry, he was deemed a heretic, and doomed to damnation. This abuse, or rather disuse, of reason, by degrees became habitual ; and to this day it is a proverbial expression among the poor Romanists, " the less we know, the less w^e have to account for." And thus, in the beautiful and ex- pressive language of prophecy, " the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her," by as- sisting this apostate church in all her iniquitous pro- 208 A DISSERTATION (Chap, 17, ceedings. " And the inhabitants of tlie earth have been made drunk with the wine of her foniication," or drinking her evil and irrational doctrines. Verse 3. " So he carried me away in the spirit in- to the wilderness ; and I saw a woman sit upon a scar- let coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads, and ten horns." In this verse the pro- phet shews how he was in spirit earned away to the wilderness, or barren empire of the papacy. There he saw a woman, true emblem of a church, seated on the throne of the seven supreme, or authoritative pow- ers, who held the reins of the Roman government since its foundation. All these he describes as idolaters, or " full of the names of blasphemy." Even the ten horns, or kingdoms, that arose out of the ruins of the west- ern empire, are included as idolaters. Verse 4. " And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precioug stones, and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand^ full of a!)ojTiiiiations, and filthiness of her fornication." John shews, in this verse, how the Romish church was arrayed in all her costly and outward attire, but never once mentions those ornaments by which the true church of Christ is adorned. She " was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour ;" so we find the popes, car- dinals, and others of its chief officers were. " She was decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls ," which actually was so by her immense revenues. "' She had a golden cup in her hand, full of abomina- tions, and filthiness of her fornication." It is well known, that her love for that precious metal, called gold, was such, that for it she held out pardon for the vilest offences, masses and prayers for tlie dead j in- €hap. 17 J ON THE REVELATION. 209 diligences in tlie most criminal pursuits; and, in a word, all kind and manner of sin could be purchased, except it ^vas committed against the holy church, and then no pardon could be obtained ; the offender in such case was condemned to the flames. Thus, al- most in the literal sense, " she had a golden cup in her hand, fidl of abominations, and iilthiness of her fornication." Verse 5. " And upon her forehead she had a name written, JMYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE JMOTHEIl OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINA- TIONS OF THE EARTH." In this remarkable verse, John points out the visible marks and charac- ters of the Romish church, by which it was so emi- nently distinguished from all others, and even marks that they, of the Romish religion, make their boast of. For ^' on her forehead she had a name written, mj'ste- ry," because she openly avowed and maintained that none could understand the mysteries, or meaning of the sacred writings, but herself. And that all the acts and canons of her councils were of a mysterious and sacred nature, and of equal validity, if not supe- rior, to scripture authority. Secondly, " Babylon the great," because she called herself the only true, universal, catholic, apostolic, and infallible church, and that none out of it could be saved. Thirdly, " the mother of harlots." It is well known that from the pope, down to the meanest monk, marriage is forbid- den, which is the true mark and character of a har- lot. She also renounced the church's espousal to Christ, and became a complete harlot, by making herself supreme head of it. Fourth, " and abomina- tions of the earth." Let the abominatioug aud ciim(3« 18 * 210 A DissEHTATioN (Chap. 17. of the earllily miiideil, the carnal and sensual part of mankind, be ever so great, provided they had faith in the church, it saved tliem. For if they were not par- doned in this hfe they were sure of it in the next, by the masses and prayers of the chnrcli for the souls of those coniined in purgatory, and money caused a speedy release. Verse 6. '- And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus, and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.'' Is there any thing more manifest, when we consult the new testament, than that a persecuting spirit is the very opposite of true Christianity. It bears the mark and character of the most accursed mind, and abandoned understanding. None will per- secute but they who are really the children of their father, the devil, let their pretensions to religion be what they may. It is the abuse of reason ; it rejects the gospel precepts, and is contrary to common sense, and in the expressive, and lively language of prophe- cy, it, and its sister crimes, are called drunkenness. "^I'hus this holy mother clun'ch was drunken, with the blood of the saints, and mart3'rs of Jesus, whom she inhumanly put to death, merely for obeying the com- mands of their S«.viour, instead of hers. Wiien John saw her, or was shewn her, he wondered with great admiration. John's wonder and amazement must bo great, when he who assisted, and supported the meek, peaceable, and persecuted church of Christ, beheld one assuming the nan>e of christian, seated on the throne of tlie Cccsars ; its chief wearing a triple crown, figurative of his pretended power, in heaven, earth, and hell J he carries keys, with which, it it said, that Chap. 17.J «N THE REVFLLATION. 211 the church can open and shut the gates of heaven, at pleasure, or let in, and keep out whom it pleases. Sjic5 gives power to the meanest, and most ignorant of her priests, hy which, as the credulous laity must believe, they can change bread and wine, into the real body and blood of Christ, and must adore them as such ; and in short, her pretensions to miraculous power are such, that those performed by Christ, and his apos- tles, are trifles in comparison. When jioly Joiin be- held the RomaJi pontiff, in the full exercise of all his pretended power, he could not avoid wondering, with great admiration. Verse 7. "And the angel said unto me. Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hatii the seven heads, and ten horns" Here a promise is made, to satisfy the prophet's amazement and curiosi- ty 5 which is done in the remainder of this chapter. Verse 8. "The beast thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go in- to perdition : And they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, (whose names were not written in the book of life, from the foundation of the world,) when they be- hold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is." Here it is, that the Spirit turned John's attention, first, to "the beast which was;" which he saw, and actually experienced the severity of his power; to wit, imperial Rome, in its heathen and idolatrous state. Secondly, imperial Rome, in its christian state, when it had renoun- ced the principles of the former. Thirdly, "and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit," because it gave its bishops earthly gain, and unlimited power. Fourthly, " and shall go into perdition.'' These words prove the 212 A DISSERTATION (Chcip. 17« great apostacy, tluit prevailed in the clays of the chris- tian emperors. "And they that dwell upon the earth, shall wondt-r, whose names were not written in the book of life, from the foi'ndation of the world, when they behold the beast tliat was, is not, and yet is." — When these words are seriously considered, they im- ply, that none but they whose names are written in th.e book of life, can behold the beast that "was" imperial Rome, in its heathen state, " is not," which is imp«ial Rome, in its pretended christian state; And "yet is," which is imperial Rome, in its papal and apostate slate, because she abandoned the truth, and fell back into the idolatrous errors of the first. Verse 9. "And here is the mind which hath wisdom. Tiie seven heads are seven mountains, on which the wo- man sitteth." In this verse, the prophet gives an ex- hortation to the encouragement of wisdom and know- lege of mankind, in order to comprehend what he is so beautifully and accurately describing. Then he in- forms us, that the seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth." Many have considered the seven hills on which the city of Rome is built, to be the " mountains on which the woman," or Romish church sat, or was the chief seat of her residence, and so far it is a fact that it was so. But the words of the inspi- red prophet are not to be confined to such narrow li- mits. It is the " mystery of the woman, and the beast which carrieth her." It is these mountains of earthly power, which contributed to raise, and advance her above all human judicature. It is also those moun- tains of spiritual power, which guarded and fortified her on every side, which John directs the attention to^ and which I will endeavour to explain. Chap^ \7.) ON THE REVELATION. 21tJ A.nd first of the " beast which carrieth her," or the " seven mountains on which she sat." We find by Ro- man hista'-y, and John proves it in the next verse, that there were five different forms of government, which had existed in the Roman empire, since its foundation ; that of these five were fallen, and on their ruins was founded the sixth, or imperial, which is, or was in be- ing, when the book of the revelation was written. His next infoi;mation is, that another was to succeed, but was not yet come, and when it cometh, it must contin- ue but a short space. Which prediction was fully ac- complished, by the fall of the sixth, who were heathen idolaters, in A. D. 303 5 and shortly after was succeed- ed by the seventh, or a new imperial government, which assumed the name of christian; which form lasted on- ly a short space, as it ended, or was destroyed by the barbarous northern nations, in A. D. 476. On the fall of this head, or western empire ; the woman's or churches policy was such, that in a short time, she forfeited what little of christian purity remained, and drew over to her interest those idolatrous people, who had so late- ly overturned the empire ; and even became an idola- tress, in common with them ; for which reason she is so frequently termed by John, a whore, the mother of har- lots, &c. And thusby tliis poUtical, and earthly cunning, she has been above twelve hundred years seated, or ri- ding triumphantly, on the back of the beast, or seve» heads of the Roman empire. Secondly, she sat supreme, or governed with spirit- ual might, and authority, over, first, Italy, and its de- pendant islands. Secondly, Poland. Thirdly, Ger- many, with its dependancies. Fourthly, Sweden, and Norway, or the ancient Scandinavia. Fifthly, Great 214 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 17. Britain, and Iieland. Sixthly, France, or ancient Gaul. Seventhly, Sp.iin, and Portugal. These are al- so the seven mountains of earthly and regal power, over which, she sat as a queen, and never expected to become a widow, or to see sorrow by them. — These are the countries out of which she obtained her immense revenues, tiiat " decked her with scarlet, and gold, and precious stones, and pearls." Rev. xviii. 16. These are the countries, who committed fornication Avith her, by receiving and adhering to her doctrines; and these are the unhappy countries, most of whose sinful, and outwitted inhabitants are still groaning un- der the intolerable burden of ecclesiastical tyranny. Thirdly, from the pope to the priest, they are all allied, according to their rank, to the first families, in the countries mentioned ; and self interest, which pre- vails so much in the carnal mind, binds all together, and increases her power. Verse 10. **And there are seven kings : five are fal- len, and one is, and the other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space." — When this verse is considered, we may see, first, that by kings is meant the ruling power, in temporal af- fairs. Secondly, that five ruling powers had existed in the Roman empire, previous to John's days. See Rev. xiii. Thirdly, that one is, or is in existence, at the time he wrote, namely, the imperial heathen power. Fourthly, that another was to come, which proved to be an imperial christian power. And fifthly, that an all powerful God, sets bounds and limits to human af- fairsj for the seventh king ^- must continue only a short space," which accordingly happened, for the christian Chap. 17 J ON THE REVELATION. 215 imperial dignity in the west, continued only about one hundred and seventy years. Verse 11. "And the beast tliat was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seventh, and goeth into perdition." The bishops having arose to great power, under the seventh imperial head, this head when woun- ded to death, by the northern barbarians, did hve. — The reason is, the bishops, by their devices, drew over to their interest the fierce conquerors of it; and by de- parting from what httle remained among them of gos- pel purity, and cleaving to the abominations of these victorious idolaters, in a short time, elected over them, a new spiritual imperial head, or sovereign Roman pon- tiff, and blasphemously called him God's vicegerent on earth. Thus by the craft and ingenuity of the bishops, they founded, and established the eighth imperial or papal head, who it is plain was of, or arose out of the seventh. And singular it is, that in all the regions of the earth, the people, who adhere to the principles of popery, make it their boast that they are Romans, or Roman Catholics, and are all zealous advocates for the eighth or pnpal liead ; and also of the seventh, be- cause, say they, it was governed by christian empe- rors. The prophet now pronounces the awful sentence a- gainst these heads, or ruimg powers, "And goeth in- to perdition." It is obvious, that unler both these heads, prelacy made a shew of chiistianity ; but as was foretold by tl e apostle Peter, it " brought in dam- nable heresies," 2 Pet. ii. 1. and by covetousness, and feigned words, made merch.andize of the wretched lai- ty, and led them into the grossest errors. " For which causcj" as Paul saith, "God sent them strong delusion, 216 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 17. tliat lliey sliould believe a lie, that they all might be clamned, who believe not the truth, but take pleasure in unrighteousness." 2 Thoss. ii. 11,12. Thus we tTiay see, how dangerous it is for christian teachers, to become tools of any earthly state; they "cannot serve two masters;" they "cannot serve God and mammon ," for " Christ's kingdom is not of this world." John xviii. 30. Let our spiritual guides carefully ex- amine, by \vl)om they are sent; for if gain be their ob- ject, they run in vain, and cannot profit the people. Let them attentively consider the Redeemer's words, after his resurrection, to his disciples. "As my Fath- er hath sent me, even so send 1 you." John xx. 21. Verse 12. "And the ten horns, which thou sawest, are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast." These ten horns had received no kingdom, when John wrote, neither did they,till after A. D. 476; in which year tlie western empire ended. These swarms of northern barbarians, who destroyed it, finding the cli- mate more agreeable than their own, and its produc- tions in greater plenty, seated themselves in it, and gradually formed the ten kingdoms, or regal dignities, alluded to, by the prophet. These grew up with the eighth, beast, or papal power, and he with them, till at length his power exceeded theirs. Some he depo- sed, others he established, and to those who pleased him best, he granted new titles, or rather nick names, such as, "Apostolic Majesty." " Most Christian Majes- ty." "Most Catholic Majesty." "Most Faithful Ma- jesty." "King, Defender of the Faith." &c. As pa- pal power increased, regal power increased also; and as papal power declined, the regal power must de*- Chap. I7.j ON THE REVELATION. ^17 eline with it. Much of this has appeared since the reformation, but cliieflv since the French revolution. Papal and regal power must live and die togetlier; because the regal receive power, as kings, "one hour with the beast;" which in prophetic language, is du- ring his continuance. Observe, that it is the powers who hved in obedience to the see of Rome, that the prophet here alludes to. Verse 13. "These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto tlie beast." This is a fact well known; for, before the reformation, let them make war and destroy each other as they pleased, they were still termed Roman Catholics, and of one mind. They also gave their power and strength to the beast, by assisting him in all his bloody persecutions. Verse 14. " These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them : foi- he is Lord of Jords, and King of kings; and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and feithful." These unhap- py regal powers did make war with the Lamb, for they ■'^ would not have him to reign over them." Luke xis. 14. They must have a succession of papal tyrants, as universal head of the church, in the room of kim, whom the eternal Jehovah hath appointed. They obeyed the erroneous canons, or decrees of popes and coun- cils, in preference to the gospel of Jesus Christ. They acted by, and under the authority of his pretended ho- liness, and stained Europe with the blood of the saints. In this manner, the kings of Europe have actually made war against the Lamb ; but " the Lamb will over- come them, he is King of kings, and Lord of lords." He is also Judge of the quick and the dead, and will |)roiiounce against them that irreversible sentence, la 213 A DISSERTATION (Cliap. 17". *'Go, ye ciu'sed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil, and and his angels." Matt. xxv. 41. In ano- ther sense, Christ "must reign, till all enemies are put under his feet." 1 Cor. xv. 25. lie will then have no triple crowned competitors to make war against him; no mitred bishops, or cardinals, to oppose his gospel ; 110 regal powers to war against his saints ; and none permitted to be with him, or allowed to preach his gospe^, but those " who are called, who are chosen, and >vho are faithful." Verse \o. "And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where t!ic whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues." Water, in scripture, and prophetic language, signifies the bh '^- sings, which flow from our obedience to the gospel precepts. Our Saviour informs us, that " whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water, springing into everlasting life." John iv. 14, 15. The Redeemer assures Nicodemus, that "except a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." John iii. 5. "And the Spirit and the Bride say Come. And let him thatheareth say Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely." Rev. xxii 17. Cut these salutary waters of the gospel, which are promised to the obedient, are very different from the waters, on which the whore sat, for she sat supreme over the wretched inhabitants of a large portion of the earth, administering to them her erronious doctrines; and again, being her principal object, she made the ignorant laity pay well for ih^ promised blessings, which she pretended to give* Chap. \1.) ON THE REVELATIOX. 21S Verse 16. ^^\nd the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, tliese shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire." This work began at the re- formation, as some of the nations, with their kings, be- gan at that time to hate her. The French revolution gave her the severest blow she ever received, by the great reduction of her bishops, by which she is made desolate. The French have also stript her of her pow- er whereby she is made naked. They are "eating her flesh,'* becrjuse they have devoured the revenues, which nourished her. And will in the end, or God's appointed time, utterly consume her. Verse 17. "For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom un- to the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled.'^ When we consider the great sacrifice made for man's salvation, and the word, and will of God so fully made known, it is amazing, that the kings and potentates of Europe, should become such dupes to this antichris- lian beast, as to agree with, and give their power, and kingdom to it ! Even in kingdoms professing protestan- tism, see how powerful papal influence is ! Can any reason be assigned for tins kind of conduct in the tem- po i-al powers, but wilful ignorance of the truths contain- ed in the gospel ? This fatal error has exposed them to all the delusive snares of popery, and makes them neglect '• working out their own salvation, with fear and trembling." Phil. ii. 12. It is truly astonisiiing, that at the commencement of the French revolution, almost all the }7o^ers of Europe^ should enter into such a gi-and confederacy, to support tWe papal power; and that very combination, after 320 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 17. all their united efil)rts, could not prevent its ruin. Can we, with any propriety, ascribe this to the power of France ? No, it is to him alone, who rules (he universe. He, in mercy, through Jesus Christ, gave laws to man- kind, for their present and future happiness. These gracious injunctions ihey were not contented willi; but they must estabhsh gainful hierarchies; they were not pleased with the Creator's laws, must add inven- tions of their own, which has incurred the wratli of a holy and just God, who foreseeing the evils that would arise, has set bounds, and limits thereto; as we may plainly see, by perusing tlie book of Revelation, and will, I re long, bring swift destruction on the paj)ac3', and all in connection with it; for the words of God, eoncerning this great apostacy, are nearly fulfilled. Verse IS. "And the woman which thou sawest, is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth." In this veise, the prophet completes his des- cription of the Romish Church, in a threefold manner. JPirst, as a woman, figurative of a church maintaining doctiines of its own, or peculiar to itself. Secondly, as a city, or body politic, making laws within its own jurisdiction. And thirdly, the vast extent of its do- minion, and immense power, by reigning over the kmg? of the earth, or those earthly minded, and sensual powers, who adhered to her religion. It is truly a melancholy consideration, to see the major part of the laity of this age, contenting them- selves, with a mere shew of Christianity; if ihey ap- pear a few Sundays in the >ear, at iheir respective places of publit Worship, they imagine all is well; this, and a little moral honesty, satisfies them that they are good christians, especially, if they get what is com- Chap. 17.;) ON THE REVELATION. 221 nionly called the rites of the ch inch, before de.ith 5 JHit alas ! what a vain hope is this; when they remain ignorant of the scriptures of God, and of themselves. Since tlie reformation, so called, scarce an efibrt has been made, l)y our established clergy, towards any fur- ther reform. The reason is, they are as secure in their livings, as the king is on his throne; and if the laity were possessed of, or with true christian knowlege, the clergy stand in an awkward situation. Experience tells us, that from the Bishop, down to the curate, if a layman should differ in opinion, or lament the know- lege of primitive Christianity, and shew a desire, that vital, real religion, should be restored, he would imme- diately be considered as a prating, impertinent fellow, and unworthy of their notice. Unhappily also, in the polite circles of the laity, tlie introduction of a reli- gious subject, is considered as an insult. Thus a great part of mankind are jogging on, in the old broad way, and fatally content themselves with knowing nothing about those things, which lead to eternal life. A mer- cenary, and hirehng clergy, undertake the salvation of a blind and ignorant laity, and when ^* the blind lead the blind/' the situation of both is trul}^ deplorable. 1^* Chap, 18J A DISSERTATION, &C. ^25 CHAP. XVIII. In the the fourteenth chapter of this book, the pro- phet shews the fall of Babylon, from that state of puri- ty, with which the church of it were blessed, in the apostles' days. He also shews the separation of the Asiatic churches from it, and the severe sentence, and condemnation of these churches, against that of Baby- lon, or Rome, for falHngfrom its primitive purity. In the fifteenth chapter, he shews the happy state of the saints, who had got the victory over the antichristiaii beast, his image, the pope, his mark, and the number of his name, or in otlier words, his prelates. In the sixteenth chapter, John shews the detestable errors of this apostate church, wherewith it has deluded the christian world, so called, and brought on it the wrath and severe judgments of an offended God. In the seventeenth chapter, this harlot church is described in such variety of characters, that none, except they are wilfully ignorant, can mistake the appUcation of them. In this chapter, the inspired favorite of the Most High, shews us the utter destruction of antichrist's kingdom, and the causes of it. First, he "saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was hghtened with his glory." These words plainly allude to the art of printing, whereby the gospel, and every other kind of useful knowlege has shone upon mankind. Although Christendom is filled with violence and blood, yet light and knowlege are increasing, and papal darkness fast decreasing. Wick- ed a5 mankind are, they are viewing the cunning de- 224 A DISSEIITATION (Chap. 18. vises of priestcraft, and detesting them, with utter al)- liorrence; and the lovers of papacy are beginning to liate it. France, tlie first of its lovers, has given it the most deadly wound, that it ever received; and it is evident, that the other nations ere it be long will follow the example. Verses 2, 3. This angel of light is already ^'crying mightily, with a strong voice, saying, Babylon, the great is fallen, is fallen, aiid is become the iiabita- tion of devils, and the hold of ever}- foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.'' Another cause of its destruction is, " For ail nations have drank of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the epa th are waxed rich, through the abundance of her delicacies.'' In this verse are three causes of Rome's ruin namely, first, its false and im- pious doctrines. Secondly, the regal powers giving their support to her, whereby they ruined their sub- jects. And thirdly, her merchants, or clergy growing rich by the oppressive burdens, which they laid on the laity. These are the outward, or worldly causes of Rome's desolation, or rather dissolution. In the five following verses, the prophet shews the real causes of her punishment. First, ^'bya voice, which he heard from heaven, commanding his people to come out of her, that they be not partakers of her sins, and tiiat they receive not of her plagues." Sec- ondly, "For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God had remembered her iniquities." It would next appear, that God is so justly oflended by her iniqui- ties, as to make it lawful to use the utmost severity in her punishment. The command seems to be of a posr- Chap. I8.J ON THE REVELATION. 225 tive nature; "Reward her, even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double, according to her works; in the cup which she hath filled, fill to her dou- ble.'' How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment, and sorrow, give her ; for she saith in her heart, T sit a queen, and am no wid- ow, and shall see no sorrow. Therefore, shall her plagues come in one day, death and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burnt with fire; for strong is the Lord God wJjo judgeth her." These ver- ses shew, that man may be instrumental in her ruin; but the true cause proceeds from God aloi^e. Veises 9, 10. "And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication, and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, standing afar off, for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas! that great city Babylon, that mi^dity city; for in one hour is thy judgment come! From these words we may see, liist, the terror and confusion that will prevail among those kings who have espoused the cause of popery. Secondly, their grief and anguish on account of its fall. Thirdly, they must stand afar oft', and mourn, because relief is impossible, in this hour of extremity. And fourthly, they fear the same torment. Is not this exactly the case now in Europe ? Verse 11 — 13. In these verses the Prophet turns our attention to her principal mourners, namely, the bishops, and inferior clergy. "And the merchants of the earth shall weep, and mourn over her ; for no man buyeth her merchandize any more. The merchan- dize of gold and silver and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scar* 226 A DISSERTATION' (Chap. IS. let, and all ihyine woofl, and all manner vessels of ivo- ry, and all ^nanner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and irorf, and marble, and cinnanrron, and odours, and ointments, an! frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and iiorses, and chariots, and slaves, ajid souls of men.'' From this long list of her merchandize, it is easy to see, that the prophet alludes to the sale of bulls, pardons, absolutions, indulgences, tythes, small dues, masses, marriages, christenings, anointings, beads, crucifixes, confessions, intercessions, &c. and particularly the ransotn of souls in purgatory. Verse 14. "And the f -uits that thy soul lusteth af- ter are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all." These words prove, that the Romish church will be deserted by mankind, and its revenues, or dainty, and goodly things, taken from it. Verses 15, 16. And " the merchants of these things^ which were made rich by her, sliall stand afar off. for the fear of her torment, weeping and waihng, and sa}'- iiig, Alas, alas! that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls ! for in one hour so great riches is come to nought." From these words we may observe, first, the grief and sorrowful lamen- tation, of the clergy, and all others concerned in the wealthy traffic of the church. Secondly, the Pxiournful outcry of the superior, and inferior clergy, for the loss of cliurch power and riches. And thirdly, all hope of recovering their former wealth, and power^ Chup, \S.) ON THE REVELATION, 227 ill the church is ended, as the whole "is come to nought.'' Verses 17 — 19. ^'Atid every ship master, and all the company in ships, and sailors and as many as trade by sea, stood afar oO', and cried, when they saw the smoke of lier burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city ! And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and waiiing, saying, Alas, alas! that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness] for in one hour she is made desolate." Those three verses, show the panic, and consternation of all human church establish- ments, at the destruction of that of Rome, and a5so her certain and sudden dissolution. The scene now changes; the long looked for day of deliverance arrives at last; prelacy, with all its sinful offspring, is become extinct; in consequence of which, the saints both living, and dead, are considered as in an extacy of joy, on the happy occasion. The pro- phet's words are remarkable ; " Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles, and prophets, for God hath avenged you on her." From these words it ap- pears, that Omtiipotent power is the cause of her an- nihilation. ^'i\nd a mighty angel took up a stone, like unto a great millstone, and cast into the sea, saying. Thus with violence, shall that great city, Babylon, be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all." It is well known, that any religious liberty, obtained by the protestaut party, was torn from the see of Rome, by violence ; but the violence mentioned here, ends its existence for ever; for "the voice of harpers, and mu- sicians, ajid of pipers, a; id trumpeters, shall be heard ^o more at all in thee; and nocraftsi33an,of whatsoev* •228 A DISSERTATION (Cliap. 18. er craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone, shall be heard no more at all Ml thee: and the lii^dit of a candle, sliall shine no more at all in thee ; and the voice of the bridegroom, and the bride, shall be heard no more all in thee; for thy merchants were the great men of the earth ; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived." From the prophet's dwellino^ so long on this subject, and mentioning the catastrophe of spiritual Babylon, so minut'Hy, I would infer, that her judgment must be of an extraordinary nature; and what confirms me in this belief is, her being charged with such an immensity ©f guilt, by the propliet, in the last verse. "And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth." Thus prelacy laid the foundation of error. Popery and prelacy built up the wealthy and corrupt edifice ; find God in his appointed time destroys the whole.— Out of the ruins of which, will arise "a new heaven, and ^new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness." 2 Pet. iii. ADDITION TO THI1 EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER. When these sheets were written, the bible and mis- toonary societies were only in their infancy. From the tapid progress of these zealous missionaries, and the kind reception, that the scriptures have met with, in (he regions of Asia, and other parts of the globe, it is now plain, that this is that angel, or spiritual govern- ment, that is come down from heaven, having great power, and the earth thus enlightening, with his glory. Tlie river Euphrates is drying up fast, and the way Chap. IS.) @N THE REVELATION. 229 for the kings, or powers of the east are preparing for gospel knoNvlege; even in Europe, the papal power is greatly reduced ; that grand prerogative, which it so long assumed, of nominating its bishops, is now no longer insisted on ; instead of his bulls, and authori- tative commands to the princes of Europe, he now stands indebted to them for his existence; and she, the papacy, cannot now say, "I am no widow; I sit as a queen, and see no sorrow." * * That the reader may better apprehend certain chronological references, it is proper to mention, that this work was written in the years 1802, and 1803, and the above appendage to the eighteenth chapter, was added, in April, 1818. 20 C/W/}. 19.) A DISSERTATION, SiCs- 2'^ CHAP. XIX. In the eighteenth chapter, we have the judgment^ condemnation, and utter destruction of the great whore> or apostate church, which did corrupt mankind by its abominable doctrines, and persecuting principles. In this chapter God's omnipotency is manifested in the overthrow of papal tyranny, the joy of the heavenly minded on that account, the return of the Jews, and the doctrines maintained at the entrance into the mil- lenial state, &c. Verses 1 — 3. " And after these things I heard a great voice, of much people in heaven, saying, Alle* luia salvation, and glory, and honor, and power, unto the Lord our God. For true and righteous are his judgments; for he hath judged the great whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged tbe blood of his servants at her hand. '•'And again they said Alleluia, and her smoke rose up for ever and ever.*' From these words it is plain, that the power of God will be conspicuous in her overthrow ; for, first, the people who are heavenly minded are re- presented as rejoicing, and rendering the glory of this wonderful work to him who hath judged her. Second- ly, they are considered as acknowleging God's righ- teous judgments in her punishment. And thirdly, her smoke rose up, or, in other words, her sins and crimes, and the punishm.ent thereof, shall be a visible warning to all future generations, lest they should come under the same condemnation. Verse 4. ^' And the twenty-four elders, and the four beastSj fell down and worshipped God, that sat t^32 A Di5SK]aTATioN (Chap, l'.>. on the throne, saying, Amen, Alleluia. Even the t'.veuty-lbur elders, to whom the law and gospel were given, and the four powers, or visible attributes of di- vine nature, are considered by the prophet as giving iheir joint assent to her annihilation. It might be expected, that I should here point out the time, when these great events should come to pass, but this is impossible to do with precision, until the time is accomplished. However, from the hints tlie prophet has given, the time is near ; for, first, John, ill his description of tlie motlicr of harlots, see chapter xvii. 12, says, "The ten horns which thou sawestupoii the beast, these shall hate the whore,- and shall make her desolate and naked ; and shall eat her tlesh, and bum her with fire." This work began among the horns, or kingdoms, in subjection to the Rc^sish reli- gion at the reformation 5 as some of them began at khattime to hale the whore. Secondly, since the rc- forination no material change took place until the French revolution, which greatly reduced the number of her bishops*, whereby she is made desolate. Third- ly, I^'rance, by granting free liberty of conscience to itself, and the nations under its influence, is also ma- king lier desolate, because many will renounce her errors. Fourthly, France, by stripping the Romish church of its images, and other rich ornaments, is making her naked, and, by the reduction of her reve^ nues, it has the same eftect. Fifthly, this reduction of power, and liberty of conscience, eats her flesh, because it j h'ouis her revenues, and reduces her to a skeleton. Sixthly, religious liberty is as a consuming lire to Romish principles, because she kept the laity ii'oni the use of the scriptures. And, sixthly, this Chap. 12.) ON THE REVELATION. 233 late attack upon the whore has produced no excommu- nications, no anathemas, as it did at the refoima- tion ; from whence it is plain, her dominion is al- most ended. In the eight^eenth chapter lier merchandize is men- tioned, wherehy sIjc made rich all her clergy, who were tiie venders of it. These once valuable commo- dities are now of little estimation in Europe. The secularising'tlie episcopal princes in Germany, and the reduction of their revenues, togetlier with the sup- pression of tiie monastic orders, are all convincing proofs that her kingdom is nearly finished, and that the time is not very remote, when the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no ma« buyeth her merchandize any more. Being now under the sound of the seventh trumpet, the influence of the third woe, and the seventh vial of wrath ; these united causes will operate powerfully on the minds of men ; they will view with horror the cause of their calamities. The effect will be, man- kind becomes enlightened ; their crooked ways are made straight; and great Babylon, the primary cause of these evils, comes in remembrance before God, and the judgment of the great whore, and all her sinful progeny, commences. Compare these remarks with the present times. Verse 5. " And a voice came out of the throne, saying. Praise our God all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great."' This voice from the throne, seems to be the voice of the Jews, as they still live under the law. They, also, arc offering theic tribute of praise to God forjudging the great whore. Verse 0. ^' And I heard, a§ it were, tlie vcdce of a 20 * .... A DISSERTATION (Chap. 19. great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia : for the Lord God omnipotent reiirneth/' Oli ! happy day, when ^'(he morning stars shall sing togetiier, and all tlie sons of God shall shout lor joy." Job xxxviii. 7. O! con)foi 'able time ; when mankii-d will rejoice in the God of their salvation, and will view wlih delight the omnipotent Jehovah, being ail, and in all. 1 Cor. XV. 28. O blessed time ! when ''Christ, who is tlie first fruits of them that slept, hath put all enemies under his feet, and makes us triumph, over sin and death." 1 Cor. XV. 20. In this verse are three remarks made by the prophet, which demand our attention. First, " the voice of a great multitude," which shew that true worshippers in these days will be numerous. Se- condly, '^ the voice of many waters," whereby we may learn that many nations will unite in this song of praise. Thirdly, *' the voice of many thunderings," which prove that the religious systems of these days will be both new and very difterent from what they are at present. Mankind, in those days, will not be tri- butary to a mercenary and hireling clergy. They will praise and adore tlie omnipotent Jehovah without them. Verse 7. " In this verse a new cause of rejoicing is manifested to the true servants of God, namely, ths arrival of the Jews as auxiliaries to augment and strengthen the Messiah's kingdom. The words are remarkable, "Let us be glau and rejoice, and give honour to him : for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready." These words exactly agree with our Saviour's prediction con- ccniing this people 5 when, alter enumerating iheU" Chap. 19. J ON THE ftEVELATION. 235 crimes, lie sa5'S, " For T say unto yon, ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he tliat Cometh in the name of the Lord." Matt, xxiii. 4. Or in other words, Ye shall not acknowledge me till the time comes, when ye shall know that I come in the name of the Lord. It is to be remarked, that Jesus Christ, according to the flesli, was a Jew by birth ; of the tribe of Ju- dah; of the house, and lineage of David. He was also a King, a Prince, and a Saviour, to give deliver- ance to Israel, by the remission of their sins. They, by rejecting the Lord of life, brought on themselves the wrath of God, and have been a scattered people, among the nations of the earth, ever since. The pro- phet, in this verse, under the type, or sinjileof a mar- riage, shews their return, and reunion with him, who laid down his life for them. And thus the saints of the different nations are represented as testifying their joy, on the happy event, mentioned in the last clause of this verse, "and his wife hath made herself ready;" which proves to a certainty, that they will finally be- come willing to unite with him, whom they so long rejected. In the eighth verse, we have a further proof of this remarkable era. "And to her was granted, that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white;" Nvhich shews their acceptance of, and obedi- ence to the gospel ; by which means, they become ar- rayed with Christ's righteousness, instead of their old ceremonials. For " the fine linen is the righteousness of the saints," or a true emblem of the purity of the gos- pel, and the righteousness which cometh by Christ. Verse 9. "And he saith unto me. Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of "23(> A DISSERTATION (CllCtp. 19. the Lamb. And he saith unto me, These are the true saNintjs of God." In IJiis verse are three things to be considered. First, the prophet was commanded to write; which proves tliis to be the era of a true re- formation, agreeable to the dictates of the law and the gospel; wliereas on tiie contrary, the seven thun- ners which uttered their voices at the reformation, John was commanded to write them not. The migh- ty thunderings mentioned in this chapter, all proclaim- ed the praise, and adored the omnipotent Jeliovah. The thunders of our reformation were ordered to be sealed up, because tiiey were defective. This true reformation produces joy, harmony, and peace. Ours produced a ferment among mankind, and the nations who call themselves christians envy each other, and carry on cruel wars. This new reformation promises purity, spiritual comfort, and consolation. Ours has a woe of opinions, errors, schisms, aud contradictory "writers. In this happy reformation the servants of God are called saints; in ours no such epithet is bestowed. In this new reformation, its happy effects are pointed out; in ours, the little book, or the doctrines of it, made John's belly bitter, or filled him with bitter re» flections. Secondly, a blessing is pronounced on "those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb.'* From these words it appears, that none can be admitted, as guests, into this heaven born assembly, except those who obey the call and invitation of the gospel, and live conformably thereto. In our reformed churches, all who profess themselves members, are admitted in- to communion, be their lives ever so disorderly. — Christ, and his guests, are all unity and concord, they Chap. 19. J ON THE REVELATION* 237 bear the same relation to eacii other, as the vine and its brancheSj and God promotes their spiritual increase. Jolm XV. 2. The christians of these days are carnal, and earthly minded, for '^ one saith, I am of Paul, and another I am ofApolios.'' 1 Cor. iii. 4. They do not obey the apostle's injunction, "therefore receive ye one another, as Christ also received us, to tlie glory of God." Rom. XV. 7. Christ, and his disciples, had on- ly one main object in view, namely, the salvation, and edification of mankind. Our spiritual guides have many j tliey seek for riches, honors, and preferments, and by these means,'' neglect the one thing needful." Luke X. 42. Thirdly, " And he saith unto me, these are the true sayings of God." These words may be applied thus; these are the wise determinations of God, and when these great events are made manifest, mankind will be convinced, and forced to acknowlege the truth of di- vine revelation. They are also affixed as a seal to strengthen the believer's faith, and prevent him from doubting the truth of this prophecy. Verse 10. "And I fell at his feet to worship hiui. And he said unto me. See thou do it not ; I am thy fel- low servant, and of thy bretliren that have the testimo- ny of Jesus : Worship God ; for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy." At present the prevailing and established notions, concerning Christianity, is, that there are three distinct persons, equal in power and glory ; and that each really and truly is God, and that these three are but one God. They of the Rom- ish church believe God has a mother, and invoke her as such. This doctrine, or rather the belief of it, at once confounds the senses, and understanding: it destroys 238 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 10» the notions we ought to entertain of a great first Cause ; It has thrown the professors of Christianity into a cha- os of confusion, and disorder, since its estabhshment, at the great council of Nice, in A. D. 325. It is the doctrine taught by the great whore, or Romish church, which did corrupt the earth; it is in part the doctrine which our reformers have taught us, when they attempt- ed to emerge from Romish ignorance and error. It is also tlie doctrine estabhshed by regal, and episcopal authority. But it is very difierent from the doctrine tauglit by Moses, Jesus Christ, or any writers, either of the old, or new testaments. It is the lie spoken of by Paul. " And for this cause God has sent them strong delusion that they should believe a lie, that they all might be damned, who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in un- righteousness." 2 Thess. ii. 11. It is a doctrine in- vented by "the man of sin, and son of perdition." It is a falsehood imposed on the minds, and consciences of mankind, by the emperor Constantine, and the Romish bishops, at the council of Nice. It is an insult given to the Omnipotent Jehovah, who is God overall. And if war, persecution, and ihipurity of every kind, are marks of strong delusion, among the professors of Christianity, there has been plenty of these since the year 325. Much discord has happened among mankind, con- cerning the two natures of Christ; as it caused the five months torment, and the first woe. I would ask^ of what nature wa? he, after his resurrection ? had he the same body, which he had before his crucifixion, or had he not? was he then really God, or was he raised np by tliQ mighty power of the Father.^ is he even a^hap. 19. J ©N th:: revelatiOxV. 23^ now God ? or is he our Advocate, Tnterce«5Sor, and Mediator, with God? whether he came into the world to do his own will, or to execute the will of him who sent him ? These are questions easily decided by scrip- ture authority, if we would lay prejudice, and jjriest- craft aside. It is plain, that he rose from the dead by the power of his heavenly Father, and even fore- told it. "From that time forth began Jesus to she wr uuto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusa- lem, and suffer many things of the* elders, and chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again on the third da3\'' Matt. xvi. 21. When in the agony of death, he cried, ^'My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?'' Mark xv. 34. " He was seen by his dis- ciples forty days, after his resurrection, and spoke to them of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God.'' Acts i. 3. When the disciples were " terrified, and af- frighted,'- at his presence, " and supposed they had seen a spirit, he said unto them. Why are ye troubled, and why do tliougiits arise in your hearts ? Behold my hands, and my feet, that it is I myself; handle me, ^nd see, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have; and when he had thus spoken, he shewed them his hands, and his feet; and while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, he said unto them, Have ye any meat? and they gave him a piece of broiled fish, and of an honey comb, and he took it, and did eat before them." Luke xxiv. 37, 43. Again he says, ^' God is a Spirit, and they who worship him, must do it in spirit and in truth." John iv. 24. He informs the disciples, and says, '• I ascend to my Father and your Father, and to my God, and your God." John xx. 17. Aad when he taught us to pray it was to God alone^ 249 A. DISSERTATION (Chap. 19. Math. vi. Paul sneaking of the power mid merc}^ of God, to a sinful world, drjivvs tliis beautiful onclusion. "O tlie deptli of ihe riches both of the wisdom, and knowlege of God! How unsearchable arc liis jndg- rnents, and his ways past finding out! for who h'Uh known the mind of the Lord, or wlio hath been his coiincellor ? or who hath fiist given to him, and it shall be recompenced again ? for of him, and through him, and to HTM, are all things, to whom be glory, for ever. Aitien. Rom. xi. 33—06. Tiie word of faith which St. Paul preached, was, <^Th<»t if thou sbalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart, that God hath tai.^d him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.'' Rom X. 9. See also God's great power shewn forth in tlie re- SuriT-ction of Jesus Christ, by Peter, and the other apos- tVs, in Acts ii, iii, and iv. Paul's prayer for the Ephe- Sians '•/as, "'Pliat the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation, in the knowlege of him.'' Eph. i. 17. lie then proves the mighty power of God, ia the resurrection, exaltation and vicegerency of the Re- deemer. John, the r»apti4, who saw, and baptized the Redeemer, says, "No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of tiie Father, he linth declared him." John i. 18. I jni^ht add many other proofs of this natwrc, but these may suffice to excite the attention of my Iny brethren. God is the Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, (he origijial and great first Cause. Revela- tion, reason, the universal voice of creation, proclaim tlie same important fact. Flis '.»isdom planned the whole of universal nature. His power brought all things Chap. 19.J ON THE REVELATION. 241 visible, and invisible, into existence. His providential care preserves, and governs the whole. But above all things, his mercy is most conspicuous, in the redemp- tion of man, througli Jesus Christ, whom he ordained, before the foundation of the world, to bruise satan'S empire under his feet. The Redeemer is the eternal word, and promise of God, for man's salvation. He is the Advocate, and Intercessor, witli God for us. " Nei- ther is there salvation in any other, for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved." Acts iv. 12. He is the great High Prkst, who made the atonement for mankind, i)y the sacrifice of himself. He was raised from the dead, by the mighty power of God, and ascended to him, whicli proves the certainty of our resurrection also; for " if Christ is not risen our faith is vain, and we are yet in our sins." 1 Cor. xv. 17. He is King, and supreme Head over the church, and '' is the way, the truth, and the life," to guide us to the mansions of his heavenly Father. But God's mercy extends further ; for, he, whom he made, bare our infirmities, and suffered for our sins,and is appointed our final Judge. Thus, by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and obedience to the divine will, we be- •i)me branches of the true and living vine, and God en- ables us to grow to perfection. God is a spirit, be cannot be divided. He is tl.e same yesterday, to day, and forever. He pervades the whole of universal nature. No man hath seen him at any time; we cannot see his face and live. Yet if we abide in his love, he makes his abode with us. As his influence extends over universal nature ; his rational creature, man, is not neglected, unless he, by his vices and crimes, becomes reprobate. A conscience he hath 21 G43 A DISSERTATIdN (CIwp. 10. implanted in us, as a monitor in our breasts, to guard us against the commission of evil ; but this is ofien seared, and become callous by evil deeds. Reason he lias given us, In a superior degree, by which we can distinguish good from evil, and know^ the will of our Creator, buttliis may be abuseil,and we become dead in trespasses and sins. The will is given by tiie same omnipotent hand; but alas! we oftener pursue that which is evil, than that which is gooJ. Memory comes from the same original ; but we oftener forget God, than remember, wiih tliankfulness, the blessings con- ferred on us. In a word, all the faculties of the hu- man soul, are gifts from our bounteous Creator; but many have received these blessings more abundantly, and walked so as to answer the great end for which they were given. These gifts of the Spirit, as it is fre- quently termed in scripture, are really the gifts of a gracious Creator. ^' For it is God who workelh in us both to will, and to do of his good pleasure." Phil. ii. 18. Paul, on the diversity of spiritual gifts, says, *' it is the same God which worketh all in all ; And that the manifestntion of the Spirit is given to every man, to profit withal." 1 Cor. xii. 6, 7. The Eternal Jehovah is the source, and fountain of all perfection, "By him we live, move, and have our being." Actsxvii. 28. Our Saviour to prove the om.ni- potency of God, and to shew his disciples, that the Holy Spirit was a gift, which they were to receive, says, " And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever, even the Spirit of trutjj, whom the world cannot receive, because it seelli him not; but ye know him for lie dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." John Chap, \9.) ON THE REVELATION. 243 xiv. 16, 17. Many other expressions of this nature we find in John's gospel. Paul, in order to guard the saints of Corinth against idolatry, says, " But to us, here is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him : And one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him." 1 Cor. viii. 6. Peter proves the Holy Ghost to be the gift of God.— See his severe censure on the conduct of Simon, the sorcerer. Acts viii. 20, 23. The seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth, are also his spiritual gifts, which are freely given to those, who are found worthy,. Rev. V. 5. Tiirough the whole of the new testament it appears, that the Holy Spirit is the gift of God, which he gave to his saints. They who receive it under the old law, liad it through faith in the promises. They who en- joy it under the gospel, received it by faith in Jesus Christ, and obedience to the will of his heavenly Fath- er. Let us now examine, and see whether it be the Giver, or tlie gift, t!iat we ought to worsh.ip, or both. John, in the verse under consideration, and also in the eighth and ninth verses of the twenty second chap- ter' of this book, settles this matter beyond a doubt. — lie, in order to rectilV an error, which has existed in the church now above fifteen hundred years, and to shew us on what foiindation true religion will stand, at ihe commencement of the niillcnniura, gives us a view of the following importaiU trutiis. And fust, the prophet tells us expressly, in the first chapter of this book, tliat God revealed his will to Je- sus Christ "to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass;" and that the Redeemer tUd send his angel, or the gift of the Spirit, for that 244 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 19 purpose to his servp.nt John. In the last chapter of this book, John confirms it, and says, **And the Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel, to shew unto liis servants things which must shortly be done." This may convince any serious mind, that John received this heavenly prophetic gift from God. through the me- diation of Jesus Christ. Secondly, by the aid of this divine gift, he was ena- bled to forete!, with the greatest accuracy, the extra- ordinary things mentioned in the book of Revelation ; particularly the judgment of the great whore; the joy among the saints, on that occasion ; the calling in of his brethren, the Jews, to ti^.e maniage supper; the church arrayed in white, by Jews, and oilier nations puttijig on Christ's righteousness; and the church once more established, on the true principles of the law, and the gospel. He then saw with rapture, that *• these were the true sayings of God," He was then instructed to write, or note this happy era, for "these sayings \>ere true, and faithful." I'hirdly, John, to shew the change that would take place, at this period, places himself as a worshipper, according to the old established, or human form; He therefore fell down to worship the angel, who shewed him these things, and the same saii unto him, "See thou do it not; I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren" the saints, "that have the testimony," or faith "of Jesus: Worship God, for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit," or life " of prophecy." This also proves the Redeemer-s advocacy with God, who sent this precious giit, according to promise, to iiis ^lisciples. €hap. \9.) ON THE REVELATION, 245 Fourthly, John was commanded to " worship God." If adoration was due to any other would he not, at this important lime, receive a command to that purpose ? On tlie contrary, he assures us, that "the testimony oi* Jesus is tJie spirit of prophecy ;." from whicli words it is evident, that, '• there is but one God, and one Medi- ator between God and men." 1 Tim. ii. 5. And that the spiritual blessings which we receive, are all the operative gifts of the same " God, who worketh all in all j" for " of ourselves we can do nothing." J*hn xv. 5. Fifthly, This doctrine of a trinity is the basis of po- pery. It is the foundation on which all its errors are built. It is amazing that protestants would detest Ro- mish principles, when the major j)art of them mainlaia the essence of them; but old prejudices are deep root- ed, and hard to erase. It must be the Jews who will be our first true reformers; it is they who will exam- ine the bible without prejudice, and take away sack- cloth, or filthy covering, which popery has thrown over it. It is they, who, on their embracing Christiani- ty, will take off every vestige of the whore's garment, and by divine aid will establish true religion on the firm basis of the law and the gospel. I know I shall be severely censured, by many pro- testant teachers who maintain the old opinions; but let them remember, that God has promised to create all things anew. Let them not oppose his will ; the kingdom of peace cannot be far distant ; popery will soon be extinct ; Mahometanism is tottering on its base ; the Jews are looking forward with anxious ex- pectation. These are sure signs of the near approach of "a new heaven, and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.'' 2 Pet. iii. 13. Let tlieiii not frustrate 21 * «4fr A DissERTATioyr (Chap. 1^. the work of God, lest they bring on themselves con- demnation ; for if religion continues as it now is, the kingdom of peace cannot come. The prophet, has now bronglit us to a period whea the church is to cease from its sufferings, and in the remaining part of this chaptei', shews us the era and progress of a true reformation. Verse 11. *' And I saw heaven opened;" which sliews, that the way of truth, «nd righteousness, will be made known, and practiced. ^'And heboid a white horse," this corresponds with the opening of the first seal, when the Redeemer taught the will of his heavenly Father, and founded religion on a true principle: ^-And he that sat upon him was called faithful, and true;'' which implies that he who sat upon him, and held the reins of this divine government, was faithful and true; for, ^' He did no sin, neither was guile found in his- iiiouth." 1 Pet. ii. 22. "And in righteousness doth he judge and make war" this clause is plain: As the Re- deemer is ordained Judge of quick and dead, he will lender to every man according to his work. Acts x. 42. Verse 12. " His eyes were as a flame of fire." His zeal for God's glory, and man's salvation, prove this» *• Ar.l on his head were many crowns." He was crown- ed, first, with the favor ol" his heavenly Father, when a voice came from heaven, which said, "Thou art my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." Luke iii. 22. Secondly, He was crowhed king over the church, •• for all power was given him of tlie Father." Matt. xx\iii. 18. Thirdly, he ^^as crowned by his conquest uver sin und death. Fourthly, he was crowned by his glorious resurrection from the dead, and placed on the FuUiei's light hand. And Fifililyj will be crowned Chap. 19. J ON THE REVELATION. 247 with victory over all his enemies. ^'Aiid he had a name written, that no man knew but he himself."— When "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the thhigs which God hath prepared for them that love him, 1 Cor. ii. 9. — What conception can we have of the glory, wliich the Redeemer enjoys at the right hand of the Majesty on high. Our ideas cannot comprehend it ; none can know it but he himself. Verse 13. "And he was clothed witli a vesture dip- ped in blood." This points out to us the burden laid on him, for our transgressions. It is a short but com- prehensive view, of the atonement made for man's salvation. "And his name is called the Word of God." He was the Word, and promise of God, to our first pa» rents, that "the seed of the woman shall bruise the serpent's head." Gen. iii. 14. The Jewish law giver, spake of this Word, by the inspiration of the Most High. Gen. xviii. David did the same. Psal. xlv. — - Almost all the old prophets did so; and when the ful- ness of time came, the Word appeared. John i. I. — Tlie gospel of truth was made known, and thus he be- came the Word, or " the Word of God came by him,-'' for man's salvation. " The Power of God, and the Wisdom of God," being made manifest in the persor^ of Jesus Christ, for our redemption. 1 Co¥. i. 24. Verse 14. "And the armies which were in heav- en followed him upon v;hite horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean." Thus it appears, that when true Christianity is again revived, and mankind are beginning to "ride the white horse;" which is, to act on a principle of purity and truth, and "are clothed ill white," or the rayment purchased by Chrsst, thesi 248 A mssERTATiON (Chap. 19. they will follow him, as did tJie primitive christian?, in prosperity and adversity, through good and througli bad report; they will follow him as the Captain of their salvation; they will grow in grace, and in fa- vor with God, brotherly love will abound, and they will finally be conducted, by their victorious Captain, to the mansions of his heavenly Father. Verse 15. *-And out of his mouth goeth a sharp^ sword, that with it he should smite the nations." From these words, and from the sante in the last verse of this chapter, v/e may perceive the great work of con- version, which will prevail among the nations. They shall be smote with "the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God ;" Eph.vi. 17. and become a "willing people, in these days of his power." Psal. ex. 3. "And hi shall rule them with a rod of iron." All power be- ing given to the Redeemer, the precepts which he re- ceived from the Father, and given for our instruction, contain no promises of pardon to the impenitent. Aftersuch a vast extension of mercy, through the Re- deemer, God's laws are not to be trifled with ; the terms are fixed; the sentence is, "Come ye blessed, or ga ye cursed," " It is therefore a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God." Heb. x. 31. For "the word of God is quick, and powerfuly and sharper than any two edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asujider of soul and spirit, and of the joints and mar- row, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight : but all things are naked and open unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do." Heb. iv. 12, 13. Therefore let us dread the rod of his- displeasure. "And he treadeUi the winepress of |}i^ Chap. 19.j ON TUB REVBLATION. 249 fierceness and wrath of Almighty God." As the Re- deemer is appointed the fiRal Judge, he will conse- quently condemn the adversaries of God. Verse 16. "And he hatii on iiis vesture and on his thigh a name written, King of kings, and Lord of lords." As Christ Jesus is oidained to be the Judge of quick and dead, it naturally follows that he is King of kings, and Lord of lords. Paul also proves, that he ^Ms the blessed, and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords, who only hath immortality, dwell- ing in the light which no man can approach unto, whom no man hath seen nor can see: to whom be honor and power everlasting," Amen. 1 Tim. vi. L5, 16. Paul also assures Timothy, in the most solemn manner, that "the Lord Jesus Christ shall judge the quick and the dead, at his appearing, and his king- dom." 2 Tim. iv. L From these, and other similar texts, it appears, that " he is raised far above all prin- cipality, and power, and is truly King of kings, and Lord of lords." The prophet having, in the six foregoing verses, shewed us the might, majesty, and dominion of the Redeemer, in the remainder of this chapter, he shews us how true Christianity is to be restored, previous to the millennium. Verses 17, 18. "And I saw an angel standing in the sun: and he cried with a loud voice, saying, to all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaves, come and gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God, that ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the fl.esh ♦fall men, both free and bond, both small and greait^^ 250 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 19. These two verses naturally divide themselves into four parts; First, *'An angel standing in the sun," shews a government founded on the true principles of the gospel; or, in other words, the sun, or gospel alone, is its support. Secondly, this government ^' cries with a loud voice to all the fowls that fly m the midst of lieaven," which is a call to all that sincerely desire eternal happiness, to Hy, or repair thither. Thirdly, they are invited to " come and gather themselves to- gether unto the supper of the great God," and fourth- ly the kind of food they are to devour. From these I make the following short observations. First, As to the gospel government. It requires us to ''love the Lord, our Ciod, with all our heart, soul, and niind, and our neighbor as ourselves. It requires 'us lo "avoid offences" of every kind, and *^as far as in us lies, to be at peace with all men." It requires us to "be patient under tribulation," and to "do to all men as we would that they should do unto us." It re- quires us even to "love our enemies, to do good to them that hate us, and to pray for them which des- piteful ly use us, and persecute us." It requires us to *"be perfect, even as our Father, which is in heaven, is perfect." lAIatt. v. 48. These injunctions our Re- deemer punctually adhered to, ana left us an ensamplc, whereby we should follow his steps. Secondly, As to the gospel invitation or call. It in- vites "all weary and heavy laden sinners" to come and partake of the benefits of the covenant of grace, purchased for them, by the Redeemer. It calls upon us to "'repent, and be converted, that sin may be blot- ted out." It calls upon us to be born again, or truly Chap. 19 J GN THE REVELAxmN". 251 regenerated, and become new creatures; and it calls us to eternal life. Tliirdly, As to the supper. In the seventh, eighth, and ninth, verses of this c!iapter, when the standard of truth is erected, and the Jews engrafted into Christ the true aad living vine, it is called the marriage supper of theLaail), because they, and tiieir brethren, t!ie saints, are thereby restored to tlie f\ivor, and protection of God. But in these verses, there is a very different kind of supper mentioned. It is the supper of the great Goi], whereby tlie saints are preserved, and all his, and their enemies are devoured. Even kings on their thrones, down to the meanest of their subjects, must suffer the same fate; for ^' with God there is no respect of persons." Fourthly, As to the kind of food to be devoured. The increase of Christ's kingdom, and government, as it is not of this world has alv.'ays been opposed, by the earthly minded powers, wjio are of this world; as one increases, the others must decrease. At this time, there will be two capital causes for the increase of the Kedeemer's kingdom; the first is the judgment, and fi\ll of the great whore; the second is the restoration of the Jews, who will then be as zealous in propao^a- ting the gos})el, as many of them were, in the apostol- ic age. Thus they enlarge the kingdom of the Stone, or Rock, CJu'ist; and as it is a kingdom set up by the God of heaven, it is never to be destroyed, but shall break in pieces, and consume all the earthly powers, who oppose it; not by tbe sword of human power, but by the sword, or gospel, that "proceedeth out of the mouth of nni that is faithful and true." The Stone, or gospel, v.as cut out of the moimtain.of mercy and 252 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 1^. love, witiiout human hands. Dan. ii. 45. It was cal- culated Ibi* man's present, and future happiness, by the eternal Father. It was given to the disciples, by the Son of his love, whose prayer for them, on this head, is remarkable. " Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee; for I have given unto them the words which tliou gavest me; and tliey iiave received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have behe- ved that tlion didst send me.'' John xvii. 7, 8. The gospel is perfect. It wants no human amendments: Obedience on our part, is what is required; and which ^qualifies us for being Christ's disciples. To sum up the whole, it appears thus; that at the happy time alludod to, by the prophet, the power of the gospel prevails, and consumes, or "eats the flesh of kings, captains, mighty men, and the flesh of horses," or evil principles, "and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great;*' or in plainer lan» guage, the power of the gospel will reduce human pow- er, of every kind, to a skeleton. Verses 19, 20. These two verses point particularly to that last struggle of the aatichristian powers, against the Redeemer, and his saints. It appears to be the last effort of an expiring cause, in which the beast, and all in connection with him, shall ^« totally overthrown ; and the beast and false prophet consigned to everlas- ting misery. Now, ye prolestauts of every description, be pleased to exainine with care, and see whether ye have built on the same foundation, wliich so long has supported the beast. If your instructors have estab- lished any ceremonies, o • taught any doctrines, con- trary to those ordained by Christy and his apostles, ye Cliai-). \9.) ON THE REVELATION-. 253 •come under the denomination of the miracle work- ors, deceivers, and false prophets ; and I sincerely ex- hort all my lay brethren, to stand in the Sun, or pure gospel light, and fly from the wrath to come; "for if the righteous scarcely are saved, where shall the un- godly, and sinner appear?" 1 Pet. iv. IS. Verse 21. "And t!ie remnant were slain with tha sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sword pro- ceeded out of his mouth; and all tiie fowls were filled with their flesh." Tiiis verse shews, first, the great work of conversion wliicli will prevail when the boast; and false prophet are removed Out of its way. And secondly, the conteiitment wiiich these converted ones will enjoy, when rpiritual, and temporal oppressors^ can torment them no more. 2^ Chajy, 20.) a dissertation, &c. 255' CHAP. XX. In the eighteenth and nineteenth chapters, the pro- phet has shewn us the removal of the obstruction, and the cause which opened the way for the estabhshment of the Messiah's kingdom. In this chapter he opens to our view that happy kingdom, the glorious effects of it, and its duration ; and even stretches our views to the last judgment, and general resurrection. Verse 1. *'And I saw an angel come down from hea- ven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand." Let it here be noted, that it was a star, of governing power, which the church assumed, that fell from heaven to tlie parlh; lliEit received the key of the bottomless pit, and opened it. It is now an angelj or governing spirit of truth, and holiness engrav- eu on the mind of true believers, who shut it. By these means the efforts of satan cannot succeed; his king- dom is ruined, and religion being now founded on the firm basis of the law and gospel, the " gates of hell shall not prevail against it." Matt. xvi. IS. Even satan, the grand adversary of man, cannot "go about," as for- merly, "seeking whom he may devour." 1 Pet. v. 8. The cliristian armor in these days, will be proof against hini. Eph. vi. Thus we may easily sec, that the law and gospel precepts are the litiks of that great cliain, by which satan shall be bound by millennial christians. "\'erscs 2, 3. This heavenly kingdom having at last subdued that of sata»)*s, he is renresenled as being bound for a lliousand years. Whether this be a real prophetic number of three hundred and sixty five tiiou- sand years, or a representation of a sabbath of rest, 256 A Di.vsi:iiT,\Tio?r (Chap. 20. Avhen the chiklien of God are to enjoy a thousand years of tranquillity., from tiie pei'secutions, and affiic- tions, which they have undergone, since the creation, is impossible to determine-. However, it is highly pro- Ijable, that as six thousand years are now near!}' elap- sed, in which the wicked have been the principal act- ors on this earthly stage, tliat the next thousand years >vill be a sabballi of i-est, when "they shall cease to do- evil, and leran to do well/*' Isa. i. lo. Why the devil should be confined in tlic pit, whence an established clergy came out, would be a matter of great surprize, if our Saviour, and his apostles, had not solved the difficulty. Covetousness being the root of all evil, see hov/ t!ic Saviour condemns it, in severe torma, hi iviark x, aiul T.uUe xviii. But when he ap- phes tiiis abominable vice to the Jeaisli teachers, lie passes on tliem a sentence of damnation. See Matt, ixxiii. Peter shews the covetous practices, that would arise among the teachers of clsrislianity, and their disnjal doom. See at large 2 Peter ii. John informs ws, that ''if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in liim." 1 John ii. 15. Paul's advice to Timothy against covetousness, and the danger of rich- es, is done in a masterly manner. 1 Tim. vi. Ue alsa calls it "a root of bitterness.'' Ileb. xii. 15. James condemns this vice, in severe terms. James i. 1 — 4. Jude (leiiOunces a woe against all false, and covetous teachers. Jude, 11 — 13. From these joint testimo- ifiesj it is plain, that no hireling, or beneficed clergy vere to exist, by the gospel dif;)eiisation. And that in this happy age, satan and they will be considered as fit companions for each other. The prophet further informs us, that satan is to l)e Chap. 2.0.) ©N THE REVELATIO^f, 257 *'shut up, and a seal set upon him, that be sliould de- ceive the nations no more till llie tliousnnd years should be fulfilled.*' Tiie i^ature ofthis seal may be easily discovered. The chiistiHns of (hose days will abi 'e by the law, and tlte gospel precepts, and what occasion then for cither clcigymen, or lav.ycis? False instructors, those emissaries of satan, will, by these means, be easily detected. There will be only one great church, established under the Lord Jesus Christ, its true and lawful Head. Covetousness, ambitionj and persecution, those dangerous tools of priestcraft, will be all destroyed by the gospel plan of salvation, and mankind imitating apostolic purity. This is the broad seal, or determination of the Most High. And thus shall Satan's empire be trampled under foot, by that of the Redeemer. Verses 4, 5. "x4.nd I saw thrones, and they sat up- on them, and judgment was given unto them." Christ now reigning over his church without a rival, his proni' ise to his disciples will be fulfilled : For Jesus said unto them, "Verily 1 say unto you, that ye which have fol- lowed me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit on the throne of his glory; ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Is- rael." Matt. xix. 28. From these words it is plain, that the Jews will be guided by the apostolic writings, and acknowlege the Redeemer's kingdom and power. Luke confirms the same, "Ye are they, which have continued w ith me in my temptations, and I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed unto me, that ye may eat, and drink, at my table, in my kingdom, and sit upon thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Luke xxii. 28—30. AVhelher Chii>t'$ 22 * 2.>8 A DissERTATJOiV (Chap. 20. j'ciLMi, during the niillcinrnini, \\\\\ bo personally on cartii, c.'iiNiot now be (lolcnuiiicd; but thus it appears, liifit the (ii.sciples, wlio were bis eompaiiioiis on earth, will be sea toil with liim, in the kingdom of his glory, that ''where l»e is, there th«.'y ni.My be also." John xiv. 3. Ill iiis pra}er (or them lie says, " Fatiier, I will that tiiey also whom thou hasl given uie, be with nie where I am ; that they may behold my glory, wliieh thou bust given me." Johnxvii.24. The prophet also *' saw the souls of them that were beheaded (or the wiliK^ss of J<"sus, and for the word of God, and which bad not woisiiipped the beast, neither his image, nei- ther had received his mark upon their /i)reheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reiiitied with (Jhrist ;i thousand years." This proves tlie blessed slate of those, who were martyred for the truth, under llomisli a[)ostacy, as they also are to live, and reign with Chri.^t a thousand years. TIius the saiiils, at tlie millennium, Ijave obtained their glorious reward, long before the rest of the dead shall arise, wliieb is the first resur- rection. "Ikit tJie rest of the dead hved not again until the lliousand years were finished." Verse G. "Blessed and holy is lie that hath part in the first resurrection; on such the second death bath jio power, but they shall be priests of God, and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years." When this verse 15 seriously considered, it siiews, First, the blessed and undefiled state of those who are entitled to the first resurrection. Secondly, that there is to be a first resurrection, wherein the saints are openly acknowleged by their Creator, and Uedeemer. Thirdly, that these happy soids have nothing to fear from the second death, because they arc already pas)5- Chap. 20 .J ON THE REVELATIOX. ' 259 ed from death unto life eternal. And fourthly, that they are to reign on earth a thousand years. Verses 7, 8. "And when the thousand yeai'S are expired, satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall go out to deceive the nations, which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle; the number of whom is as tlie sand of the sea.'' From sa tan's being loosed from his confinement, I would infer, that mankind, after expe- riencing the blessings of the millennial state, will be- gin anew to fall into error, and that a spirit of delusion will once more manifest itself among the nations. By Satan's gathering the wicked to battle against the saints, it is evident that war and persecution, with all the oth- er evils attendant thereon, is to be again revived. Verses 9, 10. "And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved eity ; and fire came down from God, out of heaven, and devoured them : and the de- vil that deceived them, was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast, and false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night, for ever and ever." In these two verses, observe, first, at the end of the millennium, the wicked will become munerous. Secondly, their war, as usual, was against the saints. Thirdly, the merciful interposition of God in their fa- vor. Fourthly, the devil that deceived this ungodly crew, is consigned to endless torment. And fifthly, the beast, and false prophet are to sufier the same fate. Verses 11 — 15. The prophet, in these verses, gives a view of the end of all human aflairs, or the general judgment. It is of so awful a nature, and so majesti- cally grand, that I shall only transcribe it as it \s. 260 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 21, "And I saw a ^reat wjute tl'.ione, and him tl'.at sat on it, (Voin whose face llic oarth and the heaven Tied away ; and lliere was found no place for lliem And I saw tlic dead, sjnall and great, stand hefore God, and the books were opened; a»id anotiier hook was opened, wliich is the book of life, and tlie dead were judged out of those things wliich were written in the books, according to their works, And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and death and hell delivered np the dead wliich were in them; and they were judged every man according to their works. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.'^ Chap. 2l») ON THE REVELATION. 261 CHAP. XXI. In the six last verses of the former cliapter, tlie pro- phet has shewn us, first, that satan is to be consigned to a place of endless torment, accompanied by the beast and (jilse prophet. Secondly, the present earth, and heavens, disnppearmg, or flying away from the face of ils Creator, wiien he appears in judgment. Thirdly, the resurrection and general judgment. Fourthly, even death and hell being cast into a lake of fire. And, fifthly, all who have wrought iniquity are to suflier the same fate. In this chapter he shews the astonishing change that is to succeed. " And I saw a new heaven raid a new earth : for the first heaven, and the fir.si, ea: ui, were passed away ; and there was no more sea ; and I John saw the holy cit\', new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, behold the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people; and God himself shall be with them, and be their God ; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain : for the former things are passed away. And he that sat upon the throne, said. Behold, I make Jill things new. And he said unto me, Write, for these words are true and faithful." These words present to our view a new creation of endless iiappiness, attended with the joyful presence of the ever living God, It appears that this eaithly 2G2 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 21. globe will be renewed, and undergo an entire change in order to make it the happy abode of the glorified saints at the resurrection. And when we consider the power and omnipresence of the eternal Creator, this earth, when thus renovated, may be the kingdom as- signed for endless felicity, as easily as any other part of the universe. Our Saviour's description of the last judgment, as recorded by St. Matthew, seems to sup- port this opinion. "When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory; and before him shall be gathered all nations, and he shall sepa- rate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth bis sheep from the goats : and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on his left. Then shall the kingf say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world," Matt. xxv. SI— 34, Paul, in his description of this heavenly kingdom, says, " Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, neither doth cor- ruption inherit incormption. Behold I shew you a mystery; we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trunjp; for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed." 1 Cor. xv. 50 — 53. From these words, and even the whole of this chapter, it is plain, that at the last judgmei]t, and general resurrection, any thing that is impiu'e cannot inherit this new paradisi- acal kingdom, let i's place in the universe be where it may. He again informs us, '* that if we believe that ^hap. 21. J ©N THE REVELATION. 263 Jesus died and rose again, even so Ihom aJso who sleep in Jesus, will God bring with him. For this we say unto you, by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive, and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not prevent them which are asleep." Tliese words agree with the testimony of John, concerning the first and second resurrection. " For the Lord him- self shall decend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of the arch an^el, and with t!ie trump of God: and the dead in Christ sluill rise first : the^ we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air ; ajid so shall we ever be with the Lord." 1 Thess. iv. 4, 18. The apostle then urges fne belief of these important truths, by charging the faithful to "comfort one another, with these .words." Peter mairUains the extraordinary change this globe has undergone, by the deluge; and also of a more tre- mendous one, that it is to suffer by fire, at the day of judgment. He informs us, ^' that there shall come in thp last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, Wheie is the promise of his coming; for since the f.uiiers fell asleep, all things continue as they were, from the beginning of the cry cleaving to the tree, or law of life, it causes the saint to bear twelve manner of fruits, such as faith, hope, charity, chastity, patience, temperance, meek- ness, humility, mercy, grace, peace, and joy. It yields this fruit every month, which shews a continual increase of grace, and perseverance therein. Its leaves, or good works, are also manifest in the lives, and conduct of the saints, and have a happy effect in healing, or converting the nations. These heavenly perfections are the same, in substance, with our Sav- iour's instruction. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father, which is in heaven." Matt. v. 16. Verses 3 — 5. In these verses, we see the happy •onsequences resulting from obedience, I do not here mean perfect obedience in this life, for "by grace we are saved, through faith; and tiiat not of ourselves; it is the gift of God : Not of works lest any man should boast." Eph. ii. 8, 9. _Bat help must be upon One, ■who is mighty to save, and He in this life has gracious- ly promised to aid and assist us; by tl>ese means our poor endeavors after perfection, are accepted of, Chap. 22.) ON THE REVELATION. 275 ihiough his righteousness. But in this new, and heav- enly state, obedience arrives to perfection ; and John assigns tlie reason. " And tiiere shall be no more curse; but tlic llirone of God, and of tlie Lamb, shall be in it, and his servants shall serve him, and tliey shall see his face; and his name shall be in their fore- heads, and there shall be no night there, and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light ; and they shall reign for ever and ever.'*' Verses 6, 7. ^*^And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true. And the Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel, to shew unto his servants t!ie things which must shortly be done. Behold I come quickly: Blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of tliis I)Ook.'*' In these two verses, we may observe, first, an assurance given, that the sayings of this book are both faitliful and true. Secondly, that he had this extraordinary knowlege sent from him, who kuoweth all things. Thirdly, the speedy execu- tion of them, in their appointed tim.e. And fourthly, a blessing pronounced on them, who keep, or treasure up the sayings of this book. Verses 8, 9. "And I John saw these things, and heard tiiem. And when I had heard, and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel, which shewed me these things. Then saith he unto me. See thou do it not; for I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren, the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book: Worship God." In these two verses we have, first, the prophet's declaration, that he had lieard and seen these things, as if he had been personally present. By which we may learn, that it 276 A DISSERTATION {Chctp. 22 was by the; operative power, and inilucnce of God, that he attained to this knowlege, it being now above eiglUeeii liur.dred years since he wrote, and nnany of Ills sayings are not yet accomplished. Secondly, tliat he fell down to worehip before the feet of tiie angel, \vl;icli sliewed him these things, as if this knowlege was given by him alone. Thirdly, the same angel said inilo him, ^"^ Sec thou do it not;" by which we may see, that this angel was not the primary cause of John's knowlege, and should not be adored, or worshipped as God. Fourtidy, the same angel declares, " I am thy fcSiow servant, r^.nd of thy brethren, the prophets, and jofthem which keep the sayinG;s of this book;" which prove.':;, tliat tliis angel, or ministering spirit, was a gift, given to John, and also to his brethren, the pro- pliels. Fifthly, John was, by the same angel, direct- ed to worship God, by wliich we may nndei^stand, that God alone is the primary, or great first Cause of all things, and that he only is the object of worship, and atlorntion. Isn. xlv. This doctrine is strongly supported through all the writings of Moses, and particidarly in the first com- mandment; all the old prophets maintained it; and Jesus Christ acknowleges him, as his heavenly Father, and prayed to him as such. VetPv and Paul calls him the God, and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. See 1 Pet. i. 2.--2 Cor. i. 3.-2 Cor. x,i. 31. and Phil. i. -3. Among the chrislian converts, it was the first article of their faith, to believe that Jesus Christ was raised from the dead, by the mighty power of God. See Acts ii. 24; iii. lo: iv. 10. and x. 40. and also Rom. x. 9. and Eph. i. 20. Paul assures Timothy, that there is one God and one Mediator. 1 Tim. ii. 5. I must here Chap. 22.^ • ON THE REVELATION. 27? observe, that the phrase "God our Saviour/' was well known among the primitive christiains, as it pointed out the raiglity power of God, in the incarnation and atonement of Christ Jesus ; and Paul was " not asham- ed of the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation to ever^' one- that believeth.*' Rom. i. 16. And again he shews that, '^ Christ is the pow- er and wisdom of God unto them which are called.-' 1 Cor. i. 21. That the manifestation of the Spirit is a gift, given to every man to profit withal, Paul proves at large. See 1 Cor. xii. Peter proves the Holy Ghost to be the gift of God. See the case of Simon the sorcerer ; Acts viii. 18 — 23. and in that of Cornelius ; Acts x. 45. James proves, that "every good gift, and every per- fect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Fa- ther of lights, with whom there is no variableness, nei- ther shadow of turning." James i. 17. The Redeem- er says, " No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me, draw him; and I will raise him up at the last day." John vi. 44. These words prove the operative power, or gift, to come from God ; and also the reviving and efficacious power of tlie Media- tor. The parable of the talents proves the gifts of God to man, and the dangerous consequences of our not improving these spiritual gifts. Matt. 25. And holy John, in these verses, gives a demonstrative proof, that it is not the gift, but the Giver that is to be ador- ed. Verses 10, 11. "'And he saitli unto me, seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book, for the time is at hand, he that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he whicli is lilthy, let him be filthy still; and he 24 278 A DISSERTATION (Chctp. 2'2. that is righteous, let him be righteous still ; and he that is holy, let him be holy still." From these words we may see the mercy, and goodness of our bounte- ous Creator, in giving us this book of revelation. In itiss!iewn the way of life, imaiortality, and endless liappiness ; and also the ways of sin, and death. Tliere- fore, the sayings of it are not to be sealed up. Reason is given unto us; freedom of will is given unto us; if we v>-alk in the way of life, we are sure of his aid and assistance; if we continue in sin, the fault is ours; ^' The Spirit will not always strive with man." Gen. vi. 3. Therefore, let him that is desirous of being un- just, be unjust still; and he who delights in filth, let him be filthy still; he who hath pleasure in righteous- ness, let him be righteous without wavering; and he who finds comfoit in holiness, let him persevere there" in unto the end. Verse 12. "And behold I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be." In order to convince us of the danger of a sinful life, and to encourage a life of holiness, v. e are shewn in this verse, how cautiously we ought to act. Our life at best is but a spatj ; the hour of death is coming on apace; we know not the time, but we know that "' there is neither work, nor device, in the grave, whither we are all hastening." Eccl. ix. 10. Therefore let us be wise unto salvation, and give no sleep to our eyes, nor slumber to our eyelids, till by sincere repentance of our sins, and faitii unfeigned in the Lord Jesus Christ, we are prepared to meet our God, with serenity, and holy boldness. Verses 13, 14. " I am Alpha and Omega, the begin- ning and the end, tlie first and the last, blessed are Chajy. 2*2 J on the revelation. 279 they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of hfe, and may enter in through the gates into the city." In these two verses the prophet shews lis, first, that there is a great first Cause, whose existence is from eternity, to eternity. Secondly, that tiiis great and eternal Being, has given us his laws and commandments. Thirdly, the blessed state of those who obey his commandments. And fourthly, that these laws are the gates, or entrances, into the city of the living God, where his saints, through mercy, may have a right to the tree, or law of life, and reign with him for evermore. Verse 15. "For without are dogs, and sorcerors, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth, and maketh a lie." From these words we may observe, first, the estimation in which those are held, who live wilhoat the boundaries, or limits of the divine laws. Secondly, that all such ob- stinate sinners cannot enter the gates of the city, or inherit eternal life. Verse 16. "I Jesus have sent mine ar.gel, to testi- fy unto you these things in the churclies. I am the root and offspring of David, and the bright and morn- ing star." This verse presents to tiie mind many considerations, the principal of which are, fnst, God's loving kindness, and tender mercy, to fallen man, by sending his beloved Son into the world, to shew^ us the way of satvation. Secondly, it reminds us of the pro- mises concerning the Redeemer, through all the old testament. Thirdly, it is a convincing proof of the glory, which he hath with the Father, as Mediator. Fourthl}^, by his power, and advocacy with God, he 9ent his angel, or spiritual gift, to John, in order to 280 A DISSERTATION (Chap. 22. liave these things testified in the churches. Fifthly, it proves the Mediator's care and concern for the spi- ritual welfare of the churches. Sixthly, Clirist heing "the root, and the offspring of David,-' shews his king- ly power, and that none but he hath a right to rule, and govern tlie churclies. Seventhly, the Redeemer being ^-tlie bright and morning starj" shews liis wil- lingnjess to guide the chnrcues to glory, or eternal '• -- '»■ ^: Also, the inost appr^ ed v i Law ^ Medici Phii" ■: ^ siologif^, Chenisir^ & Botany, Tliey have rlso a general assortment of ^f which tbey offer to. Traders, Teachers, -and . If Committees, at the New- York wholesr\'' J of ever^ description, rule*d to n; _ii i b^v 3: at the shortest notice, eitlv .ihoMlspii! % backg. ^ in all their branclfes, neatly executed at thi ^; Sto'c, where subscriptions are solicited, f :' A/V R CfffuNTY Gazette, AND ISEWBiRcr